H Tales Of A Reincarnated Elf

by Srtyi

I was a good looking prince when I was reborn, and because I could do indecent things as much as I like, I decided to make a harem while traveling with a beautiful female elf Formerly an otaku, the hero who was just reincarnated became a handsome elf prince of another world. In his previous life he was just a plain-faced man, so in this world he uses his high position as a prin

34. Different Sex Story (153-163)

(96k)

It Happened In The Car - Different Sex Story - Chapter 163 by CopyKatto full book limited free

153 Joy Ride

plushpeach

NOTE: I'm taking another risk and trying something different again! Please let me know if you enjoy this story, and if you'd enjoy reading others like it. Comments and feedback are very important in determining what I write next, so make sure you let me know how you feel! As always, enjoy!

"Again, great hustle out there, everyone!" A heavyset man with five o'clock shadow and salt and pepper hair spoke to the young men in front of him. Coach Miller gave a proud smile as he looked at the varsity soccer team before him. "Great practice today. I'll see all of you tomorrow, bright and early!" The players groaned as they dispersed. "6 AM, I expect to see you all here for warmups. Try and blow off some steam tonight, come to the game with a clear head!" He sighed and waved his hand in defeat, watching as the juniors and seniors made their way to the parking lot, some calling out parting acknowledgements of his advice.

Two seniors, Brad and Kyle, walked to the lot together, their matching bags slung over their shoulders with their high school logo sewn onto the front. Kyle was taller, tan, with brown hair he was constantly running his hand through to look casual. Brad was just an inch or two shorter, and his hair was a shade darker, cut short with curls at the top. Kyle was in a loose-fitting tank top, Brad wore an old jersey, and both had on baggy gym shorts. Between soccer and the gym, the two boys were muscular; where Kyle was a little beefier, more obsessed with his physique, Brad was leaner, in shape but thin.

"Have you started studying for Spanish yet? Ms. Morales seems serious about this test." Brad asked Kyle as they stepped off the grass, onto the gravel of the lot.

"No, not yet, have you?" Kyle responded, absentmindedly. He surveyed the cars in front of him, watching as fellow teammates either hopped into their own cars or were picked up by parents. Brad glanced around as well, looking for Kyle's mom's dark green mini-SUV. Typically, Kyle's dad picked them up after practice, on his way home from work; this evening, however, he had to work late, and Kyle's mom offered to chauffer the boys. Even though the two boys were both eighteen, neither had their own car. Kyle had failed his driving test twice, and while Brad did have a license, his parents couldn't afford a car. As such, Brad squinted in the low light at each of the cars; Kyle's mom was running a little late.

"Hey Kyle!" A shrill voice caught Brad's ear and he turned to see a small, gray sedan idling on the side of the road, outside the parking lot. Hanging halfway out the window in a low-cut top was Amy, Kyle's girlfriend. She waved enthusiastically, her whole body wiggling. The driver of the car, another senior, Jake, honked the horn twice, also gesturing to Kyle. Brad could partially make out a girl in the back, who he assumed was Jake's girlfriend, a junior he couldn't remember the name of. Brad shot Kyle a confused look, who pulled his eyes from his girlfriend's bouncing cleavage.

"Sorry, did I forget to tell you?" Kyle apologized insincerely. "I'm hanging out with Amy and the others tonight. Amy's older sister Molly is in college, and she said she could get us some beers for a party. You know how Coach said we should blow off some steam?" Brad watched Kyle undress Amy with his eyes. "I'm hoping Amy will blow off my steam, if you know what I mean." He playfully smacked Brad on the shoulder and winked.

"Wait, you're going with them?" Brad asked as Kyle walked away, towards the idling sedan.

"Yeah man, sorry. My mom should be here soon, can you tell her for me?" Kyle called back.

"Well, sure, I guess." Brad shrugged. He hated how irresponsible Kyle was, and how frequently it affected him.

"Thank you!" Kyle shouted back, throwing up an overdramatic pair of hands, pretending to bow to Brad in thanks. Brad just sighed, watching the sedan drive off, full of hormones. As the parking lot thinned out, the sun hung lower in the sky. The school year had just begun, and it was late summer, so the nights were still warm and the humidity stuck to Brad's skin. He checked his phone, wondering if Kyle's mom was actually coming to pick him up, then looked up to see the familiar mini-SUV pull into the parking lot, stopping in front of him. Brad walked up and opened the passenger door, smiling at his friend's mom, who was giving him an inquisitive look, before a quick sigh.

"Let me guess, Kyle went to hang out with Amy." She rolled her eyes.

"Yeah, you kind of just missed them. Coach said we should all blow off some steam before Regionals tomorrow. Kyle took that to mean he should party with Amy." Brad replied, settling into the passenger seat, placing his bag at his feet. "I don't think he's coming back tonight." Brad had had this conversation before, constantly being the one to tell Kyle's parents of their son's spur-of-the-moment plans. The two boys had been best friends since middle school, and even though Kyle began running with a very different, very delinquent crew in high school, they still stayed close. Their moms got coffee every Tuesday, and their dads went fishing together on Sundays. Brad was close with Kyle, but that only meant he was even more willing to call Kyle on his misbehavior.

"Oh, he can be so irresponsible." She groaned. "I'm sorry you have to put up with him, Bradley." She laughed, shooting him a smile. She was the only person who called him Bradley besides his own mother.

"Don't worry about it, Mrs. Lynn. I'm definitely used to it at this point." He smiled back. When he'd met Kyle in seventh grade, he'd thought his parents were cool because they didn't demand that he call them by their last names. They weren't Mr. and Mrs. Smith, they were Mr. Mike and Mrs. Lynn, Kyle's cool parents.

"I wish my kid wasn't such a little bastard." Lynn joked, and Brad felt his cheeks get warm, not sure if he was allowed to laugh at her comment. "You're a good kid, why can't you peer pressure Kyle into being a better person, huh?" She laughed again, and Brad did as well. The car pulled up to the driveway of the parking lot, inching towards the main road when Lynn stopped, tapping her car's GPS in the center. "Sorry, honey, I just realized I've never driven to your house from this direction, and I just don't want to get lost. Can you give me your address?" Lynn gave an embarrassed smile.

"Sure," Brad sat forward. "Here, I can just type it in." He tapped the touch screen, filling in his address, before pressing a big GO button.

"STARTING ROUTE TO 4176 FAIRWOOD ROAD" the GPS' robotic voice announced as it loaded the map. "YOU WILL ARRIVE IN FOURTEEN MINUTES."

Lynn stepped on the gas and turned onto the main road as the GPS instructed her to continue straight for the next few miles. The two sat in silence for a minute, listening to the hum of the car, before the silence was broken by the GPS again.

"IN FIVE HUNDRED FEET, TURN RIGHT ONTO GROVE STREET." the voice instructed.

"You know, I don't know where I'd be without this thing." Lynn gestured to the GPS. "I've lived in this town for the last fifteen years and I still get lost without a map."

"Yeah?" Brad was half listening.

"Yep. The other day, I had to look up directions to get to the mall, the same mall I've been shopping at for fifteen years, just because I was coming from the south instead of the north..." Lynn continued, going into a story about how terrible her sense of direction is, as Brad drifted off. It wasn't that Brad wasn't interested in Lynn, it was simply that he was too interested in Lynn herself to actually listen to her. Lynn Smith, a plain name for a plain woman; but something about how she carried herself this evening was making Brad look at her in a way he'd never seen her before.

In the warm light of the setting, summer sun, Brad was enamored by how radiant Lynn looked. Her tanned skin was soft and supple. Her blonde hair was just barely trembling from the slight breeze sneaking in through the cracked sun roof. Her raspberry red shorts fit snug on her smooth, thick thighs; and Brad watched as her calf tensed as she slowly stepped on the brake pedal as the car in front of them slowed down. On her shoulders, Brad could just barely make out a beige bra strap peeking out from under her simple, comfortable, white tank top. Following the strap down to her bosom, he noticed how full her breasts looked. He'd always thought she was nice looking but in all the years of being Kyle's friend, Brad had never taken a moment to appreciate how truly sensual of a woman his friend's mom was. He fixated on her cleavage, barely shown off by her top's scooped neckline; with each pothole, each dip, each bump in the road, her subtle cleavage jiggled and her maternal breasts bounced ever so slightly. Suddenly, a loud, robotic voice snapped Brad back to reality.

"CONTINUE STRAIGHT ON GROVE STREET, THEN TURN LEFT ONTO CREEK TRAIL ROAD. YOU WILL ARRIVE IN TWELVE MINUTES." The GPS announced. Brad looked up from her breasts, realizing that Lynn wasn't talking anymore. He wondered if his staring was obvious, and if she'd noticed at all.

He also realized that while he looked his friend's mom up and down, he'd obviously grown a little aroused, and his cock was waking up. Brad looked down at his lap in horror and realized he could see the outline of his cock, half mast, somewhat noticeable through his thin gym shorts. Out of the corner of her eye, Lynn watched as the young man frantically grabbed his bag off the floor and situated it on his lap, trying to seem casual as he "adjusted" himself beneath it.

"So, Bradley," Lynn spoke again, practically frightening Brad as he tried to mentally redirect blood from pumping into his crotch. "You said your coach wants you guys to blow off some steam before Regionals tomorrow?"

"Um, yeah." Brad tried to play it cool, engaging in the conversation.

"So what're you going to do to clear your head? Do you have a girlfriend?" She almost enjoyed how flustered her questions made the young man sitting next to her.

"Oh, Mrs. Lynn, I—Uh, no, I don't." He stammered, understanding what she was insinuating. She clearly knew what Kyle was getting up to with Amy. "We have a Spanish test on Monday, so I'll be studying for that tonight."

"You know," Lynn never took her eyes off the road as she moved her right hand from the steering wheel to Brad's left thigh. "You really should make sure you blow off some steam tonight. Otherwise, you'll be so worked up that you won't play well tomorrow."

Brad stopped breathing, and felt his heart skip one or three beats. Was this actually happening? His cock was no longer growing, it was now fully grown, rock hard under his bag as he watched Lynn's mature hand gingerly caress his inner thigh, her ruby painted nails a striking juxtaposition against his navy blue shorts.

"Um, Mrs. Lynn, uh—" he started, but she shushed him with a glance before looking back to the road.

"Bradley, let me see what you've got under that bag." She nonchalantly pushed his bag to the floor. Lynn took her eyes off the road to admire the sight in front of her: Brad embarrassed, blushing, his shorts tented by his hard cock straining against the thin fabric. He refused to make eye contact with her, too afraid she'd be upset.

"I—I'm sorry," Brad apologized, feeling vulnerable and flustered.

"What's to be sorry about?" Lynn shrugged. "You're so worked up, you just need to relax, blow off some steam." Brad again held his breath as his friend's mom reached to his lap. She snaked her fingers under his shirt, hooked them under his waistband and pulled down slowly, pulling just low enough that her passenger's swollen cock sprung forward, pointing straight up. She tugged the waistband just a bit lower, revealing Brad's heavy balls. She tucked the waistband underneath his package, and took a look at the prize before her, letting out a small gasp when she saw the present she'd unwrapped. Brad's cock was visibly throbbing in the warm air, and Lynn was impressed. It wasn't the largest she'd ever seen, but it was long, longer than she'd anticipated. She never would've guessed that her son's friend was packing at least eight inches.

Her eyes still on the road, Lynn made contact with Brad's cock, sending a shiver down his spine. She ran her fingers along his shaft, starting at the base, trailing her soft fingertips up to his sensitive cockhead. He let out an involuntary groan as she cupped his balls in her soft palm.

"Oh my, Bradley, your balls are so full." She remarked, genuine concern in her voice. "It must be painful. You really need to take your coach's advice and blow off some steam. How about..." She prodded at his large balls before tracing two fingers up his shaft again, finally taking grip of his large cock in her maternal hand. Lynn gave his cock a quick squeeze, and a few drips of precum leaked out, spilling over his cockhead.

"Wait," Brad grunted, suddenly feeling guilty. "What if someone finds out?"

"Well," Lynn spoke is a measured tone, still paying attention to the traffic in front of her. "I'm not planning on telling anyone. What, next Tuesday when I'm getting coffee with your mom? 'Hey, Jillian, a few days ago I got a handful of your son's cock.' Can't imagine that would go over well." She laughed, and Brad squirmed in her hand. He couldn't help but feel a little odd hearing Lynn mention his mom while she had a grip on his throbbing cock. "Or am I going to bring this up to my husband?" She continued in a sarcastic tone. "'Oh, Mike, just so you know, our son's friend has a better cock than you.'" Brad felt another shiver run down his spine. Had she just said that he had a better cock than her husband? "Besides, it's not like this is some torrid affair. I'm just helping you clear your head before a big game. It's totally innocent."

There was something about Lynn saying the word "innocent" while beginning to slowly stroke Brad's cock that made him groan again, spilling more precum that Lynn quickly made use of as lube to aid her movements.

"This is just some quick relief, okay?" Lynn asked.

"O-okay." Brad nodded.

"IN EIGHT HUNDRED FEET, TURN LEFT ONTO WEST COLONIAL BOULEVARD. YOU WILL ARRIVE IN EIGHT MINUTES." the GPS cut in, almost startling the two of them.

"Emphasis on 'quick', I suppose," Lynn stated. "If you're not finished by the time we get to your house, your mom might get curious about why we're parked out front for too long."

With that timer in mind, Brad finally began to relax a little bit, letting Lynn go to work, stroking his cock with a steady rhythm. Up and down, tip to base, Lynn's soft hand held a firm fist around the young man's stiff member. With each pump down, Brad thrust into her hand slightly, almost unnoticeably, relishing in the amazing feeling of this MILF's hand on his cock. She removed her hand, and Brad whimpered, scared it was over suddenly. Instead, Lynn brought her hand up to her mouth and spit into her palm, before returning it to his cock, finding her rhythm again, now with more of a steady glide thanks to the added lubricant.

"You know, Bradley, you should be very proud of your cock." Lynn complimented, still not taking her eyes off the road. As her hand worked up and down, she continued. "I'm surprised you don't have a girlfriend, or multiple, honestly. Not many guys have tools like this." She switched her grip, holding his cock with an upside-down fist, her thumb gently teasing his balls as she continued stroking. "If I knew a guy like you in high school... Let's just say I don't think I would've been able to wait until marriage like I did with Mike." Lynn was really lavishing on the compliments, like she was lavishing love onto Brad's cock, as it throbbed in her hand.

"CONTINUE STRAIGHT ON WEST COLONIAL BOULEVARD. YOU WILL ARRIVE IN FOUR MINUTES." The GPS' robotic voice reminded the two of the timer they were working with. Brad was stunned and disappointed at how quickly the last four minutes had flown by, not wanting to have to lose the amazing treat he was getting from his friend's mom.

"Well, I suppose we should speed this up." Lynn begrudgingly admitted as she slowed the car to a stop at a red light; she was almost enjoying this as much as Brad was. She glanced around her at the other lanes of traffic idling around her. All of the other commuters were looking straight ahead, none paying any attention to her. With the wait of the long light before them, Lynn saw the opportunity she was presented with and leaned down towards Brad's lap, who's eyes bulged as he prepared himself for what he thought was about to happen as this older woman's blonde hair brushed against his balls.

Instead, Lynn stopped just an inch away from Brad's twitching cockhead, and it took every ounce of self control for him not to simply thrust upwards into her mouth. Rather than taking his cock into her mouth, Lynn drooled a large glob of spit onto Brad's rock hard cock. Though it wasn't her soft lips engulfing his throbbing member, or her warm mouth swallowing him down as they sat stalled in traffic, Brad couldn't deny that the sensation of this woman's hot saliva spilling down his cock was one of the best things he'd ever felt.

"Oh my god, Mrs. Lynn," Brad moaned as she sat up, beginning to stroke him again, now with more vigor. As her hand quickly glided up and down in a tight fist around his swollen cock, Brad swore under his breath. He was close.

"IN THREE HUNDRED FEET, TURN RIGHT ONTO CEDAR COVE DRIVE. YOU WILL ARRIVE IN TWO MINUTES." The GPS ticked down. Lynn drove, her eyes back on the road, while trying her best to help this young man.

"Are you going to cum?" Lynn asked, encouraging him.

"TURN RIGHT ONTO FAIRWOOD ROAD. YOU WILL ARRIVE IN ONE MINUTE."

"Are you going to cum for me, Bradley?" She coaxed, briefly giving specific attention to his cockhead, eliciting another whimper from him.

"Y-yeah," He could barely speak as he shut his eyes tight, thrusting into her hand.

"YOUR DESTINATION IS AHEAD ON THE RIGHT."

"Come on, Honey! Give it to me!" She could see his mailbox in the distance, stroking him even faster.

"L-Lynn, I'm g-gonna—"

"Uh-uh, Bradley," She corrected, not letting up on his cock. "I'm still Mrs. Lynn. I'm still married," She was practically whispering in his ear. "I'm still your friend's mom."

That last sentence did it for him, and Brad lost it. He let out a loud groan as his balls churned, and he bucked hard into Lynn's hand, letting lose a huge blast of thick cum as he thrust forward. Lynn didn't let up on her stroking, and Brad swore loudly as he shot rope after rope of cum, splattering the glove box in front of him, and coating Lynn's working hand in loads of hot cum. Finally, Lynn slowed her stroking, as Brad let out one last grunt, sending a stray shot of cum across the GPS touch screen. With that, the young man was totally drained, exhaling hard and sinking deep into his seat.

"My, my," Lynn remarked, impressed with the mess she'd made. She slowed the car to a stop, idling in front of his house as she admired his twitching, spent cock.

She woke up breathing hard, tangled under a mess soft bed sheets. Beside her, her husband slept soundly, his back to her. Past him, the window was open, but there was no breeze on the warm, summer night that could have cooled the heat Lynn was feeling. In the dark, she composed herself. She was still almost panting, coming down from a vivid dream about her son's friend, Bradley, the young man she'd given a ride home just last week. She'd given him a bit more than just a ride home. Since that car ride, she hadn't been able to get him off her mind.

Lynn readjusted the sheets and fluffed her pillow, settling back in. The clock on her nightstand read 3:19 AM, much too early for her to get up. As time ticked by, Lynn, awake in the dark, stared at the ceiling. No matter how comfortable she was, every time she closed her eyes, she just saw her hand wrapped around Brad's hard cock, stroking it until he can't take it anymore, spilling his hot cum all over her gentle fingers. Sleep wasn't an option as long as she was thinking about that drive.

Rather than fight it any longer, Lynn gave into temptation, silently moving her hand from her sternum, down her torso, slipping into her panties. Her fingers hesitantly reached out, and Lynn immediately felt how wet she already was. After checking quickly to ensure her husband was still asleep, she felt her breath hitch in her throat as she inserted two fingers inside herself. As she began to play with herself, she imagined her son's friend was there with her, helping her, assisting her. She was wearing only a loose t-shirt and a pair of cotton panties, which allowed her to lightly grab at her left breast with her free hand. Her skin was soft and warm in her own hand, and she fought back a groan as she continued to tease herself, imagining it was Brad's young, inexperienced hand on her bosom. On the brink of an orgasm, she dropped her breast and balled up a fistful of her blanket, stuffing it into her mouth as she massaged her clit, letting out a muffled moan as her body wracked with orgasm. In the brief throws of bliss, she glanced at her husband, still sound asleep, completely unaware of his wife, trying her best not to moan the name of their son's friend as she makes herself cum.

Cleaning herself up in the bathroom, Lynn finally caught her breath for the first time since waking from her dream. Splashing water on her face, she looked at herself in the mirror. One thing was clear: Lynn had to get her hands on that young man's cock again, and soon. But how?

With the sun high in the sky, the weekend was well under way, and Brad was out for a drive. A few days ago, his soccer team had won their championship, and the day after that, on his birthday, his mother had surprised him with a new car. Well, not exactly new; the cherry red Jeep was about as old as he was, but it was cheap and it worked, the two qualities Brad looked for.

Now that he had a car, Brad had offered to start running errands for his mother on the weekend while she ran Jupiter's, her store in town, and this Saturday was his first time. He'd already been to the grocery store, as well as the dry cleaner, and now Brad was on his way back from the mechanic where he'd picked up a new spare tire. With the backseat full of groceries and fresh-pressed clothes, a new spare in the trunk, Brad pulled out of the parking lot, about to drive home when his phone rang.

He fished it out of his pocket as it buzzed in his hand. "KYLE'S MOM" flashed across the screen. Staring at that name, he couldn't help but feel a nervous rush of excitement. Last time he'd seen Lynn, she'd given Brad the best, and only, handjob he'd ever gotten.

"Hello?" Brad answered the call eagerly.

"Bradley? It's Mrs. Lynn," She sounded so maternal on the other end. Her voice was soft, but steady.

"Hi, Mrs. Lynn, I know it's you, I have your number." Brad replied.

"Really?"

"Yeah, my mom made me save your number in case of emergencies."

"Well, isn't that just fitting. It seems I'm the one who's in a bit of trouble right now." She gave a small laugh. "My car just broke down. I've already called a tow truck, but it's not going to be here for over an hour apparently. I tried calling Mike, but he's not answering, he must not have his phone. And I'm not even bothering with Kyle, he never answers my calls." Brad had a guess where this was going, and was trying his best to play it cool.

"You need me to come get you, Mrs. Lynn?" He offered.

"If it's not too much trouble, Bradley, that would be so great!" She sounded so glad, Brad could hear the smile on her lips. "I'm kind of out of the way, I was doing some grocery shopping for the week when, wouldn't you know it, the car stopped running! I'm on Sycamore Ave, maybe a block down from the church. You know where that is?"

"I do! I'm about five minutes away, I'll see you soon!" Brad hung up and drove off.

As he turned onto Sycamore, Brad couldn't help but start to get aroused. Nothing's going to happen, he told himself. She just needs a ride. Last time was just her being nice, that's all. Nonetheless, as he pulled up behind her car on the side of the road, Brad felt his cock immediately begin to swell when Lynn stepped out of her car.

She was wearing short shorts, a creamsicle orange color, that hugged her thick thighs. Her shirt was another thin tank top, this one a shade of lavender, the pale color offset from her tanned shoulders. Her blonde hair was pulled back in a messy bun, and as she approached the car, Brad watched her maternal breasts jiggle with each step. By the time she got to the passenger door, Brad had to discreetly readjust himself to hide his now-erect cock.

"Oh, Bradley, you're an absolute lifesaver!" Lynn exclaimed as she climbed in. He thought it was strange that she didn't have any groceries with her, but his attention quickly shifted to his passenger's ass as she situated herself. Her shorts were riding up, and they were practically just panties at this point, so high up her thighs. "Thank you again for doing this for me," Lynn said, and Brad snapped his eyes up to hers. Did she catch him looking?

"Of course, Mrs. Lynn," He tried to play it off. "No trouble at all. I'm just taking you home, right?"

"Yes, please." She smiled.

They drove in silence for a minute, Brad sneaking glances at the mature woman next to him, doing his best to keep his eyes on the road. Lynn used the mirror on her sun visor to reapply lipstick, and Brad fixated on her lips. They looked so soft, and when she puckered them at her reflection, Brad felt his cock throb in his lap.

"Now, Bradley," Lynn spoke, and Brad pretended he had been focusing on the road. "I just wanted to say thank you for giving me a ride. I can give you a bit of gas money, it's only fair."

"Really, it's no problem." He reassured her.

"No, no, I mean it. You're really helping me out here!" She reached across and touched his forearm. His grip on the steering wheel tightened as he drove, and Lynn couldn't help but giggle at how tense she made her son's friend. "Please, let me at least thank you properly." Her voice dropped as she moved her hand from his forearm down to his lap. Through his gym shorts, Lynn traced her finger along his obvious bulge. Brad squirmed under her touch, and let out a small grunt.

"Um, Mrs. Lynn, you, uh, you don't have to—" He stammered.

"Oh, Bradley, please, it's the least I can do. It'll be just like last time." With that, Lynn was finished teasing the young man, ready for the real deal. She snuck her fingers under his waistband, pulling down just enough for his large, erect cock to bounce up. Lynn tucked the waistband under his large balls, giving them a slight prod as she did so, eliciting another grunt from Brad. She couldn't help but bite her lip while admiring her son's friend's rock hard cock, as well as his heavy balls, full of young cum that Lynn was desperate for.

"My, my, Bradley." She whispered as she wrapped one hand around his cock. Trying his best to keep his eyes on the road, Brad couldn't help but give a small thrust into her soft hand. Lynn began to pump in rhythm, cooing as she stroked.

As they pulled up to a stoplight, Lynn reached over with her other hand and gave Brad's balls a tender squeeze. He stifled a moan and leaked a mess of precum out of his twitching cockhead. Looking down at the mess, Brad realized something.

"Wait, wait," He said nervously. "Last time was a really close call. My mom usually does the laundry, so she got suspicious when I was washing just my shorts." Lynn loosened her grip on his cock as he continued. "I had to lie and say I spilled something on them at practice. If I, um, make a mess again... she might ask more questions." His voice trailed off, and the light turned green; for another moment, they drove in silence, Lynn never taking her hand off of Brad's cock as she pondered the circumstances.

"Well then," She broke the silence with an idea. "Let's not make a mess." Lynn winked, unbuckled her seatbelt, and leaned forward, across the divide between their seats, dropping her head into Brad's lap. He let out a surprised gasp as Lynn swallowed his cock down, guiding it past her lips, into her wet, warm mouth.

Lynn savored the feeling of Brad's hard cock throbbing in her mouth, feeling its' stiffness against her soft tongue. As she pulled back, she planted a wet kiss on his now-twitching cockhead.

"Bradley," she said. "The light is green."

"What?" He hadn't looked up from his lap since his friend's mom had put his cock in her mouth. Now that he did, he saw the stoplight they were waiting at had changed to green, and the car next to them had driven off. Brad stepped on the gas pedal, a bit too hard at first, causing the car the accelerate forward before smoothing out at a steady speed. The sudden lurch forward caused Lynn to sway back, with the tip of Brad's cock popping back in her mouth for just a moment.

"Easy there, Bradley." Lynn encouraged him to drive normally to their destination. Still some ways away from her house, she knew she had enough time to enjoy this.

As they drove, Lynn planted quick kisses up and down Brad's shaft, complimenting him as she went.

"My, my, Bradley," she paused to kiss his cock. "I know I said this before, but," she kissed again. "You should be very proud," another kiss. "You've got quite the package," three kisses in quick succession. "And I do mean, the full package," she kissed down his shaft before giving a longer, softer, wetter kiss to one of his balls.

Brad couldn't help but moan when Lynn took one of his balls in her mouth, sucking on it softly, teasing it with her tongue. She switched to the other ball, giving it equal attention, much to his delight.

"Bradley?" She asked, her voice innocent and playful.

"Y-yes, Mrs. Lynn?" He stammered.

"Is this your first time receiving a blowjob?" She asked coyly, before licking his cock from base to tip with her soft tongue.

"Um, y-yes." He could barely answer.

"Oh my, honey," Lynn gave a slow, wet kiss to his throbbing cockhead. "We'll have to make sure it's a memorable one." She took him in her mouth and began sucking, pumping her head back and forth, up and down, rhythmically driving Brad crazy with lust.

Turning onto the town's main road, Brad had to focus his attention on the busy street ahead of him. There were more cars, more intersections, and more crosswalks. As he slowed his car to a stop in front of an intersection, he watched in a silent stupor as his best friend Kyle exited Brad's mom's store, accompanied by Kyle's father Mike. Not only was Kyle Brad's best friend, he was also the son of the woman currently wrapping her lips around Brad's cock, pumping her head up and down in order to make him cum. And Mike, Kyle's father, was married to said cum-hungry woman currently drooling on Brad's hard cock. Without realizing, Brad was holding his breath, silently watching the two cross the street in front of him, completely unaware he was in the car stopped before them, completely unaware that the matriarch of their family was there with him.

"What's wrong?" Lynn asked, popping Brad's cock out of her mouth. "Everything okay up there?" She had noticed he was holding his breath, and saw the frozen look on his face. Confused, she started to sit up, but Brad, nervous, placed his hand on the back of her head and pushed her back down, out of sight from pedestrians.

Lynn could barely react as Brad shoved her head down, opening her mouth just in time to swallow him down again. His cock slid right into her mouth, and she couldn't help but get even more aroused as this young man's fingers got tangled in her hair as he forced her to stay down.

Above her, Brad watched, petrified, as Kyle glanced over, noticing his friend. He gave a small wave and a nod, not noticing anything out of the ordinary. In the car, Brad used his free hand to give a weak wave back, forcing himself to smile, too afraid to open his mouth for fear that a loud moan would escape his lips. Kyle turned back and kept walking, and his father never looked up from his phone. Brad watched them disappear into the crowd of weekend shoppers on the other side of the street before letting go of Lynn's head.

"What was that about?" Lynn said as she pulled back, simultaneously confused and turned on by how assertive Brad was.

"Um, nothing," he lied. "Just some people crossing the street."

The crosswalk cleared of any stragglers, the light turned green, and Brad began driving again. As he passed shop after shop, Lynn went back to work on his cock, taking the head in her mouth and sucking on it while jacking him off with one hand. Brad let out a low groan, feeling the orgasm building.

Pulling off the main road, they turned onto another large street, this one less busy, but still multiple lanes. As he approached Lynn's neighborhood, now only a few minutes away, Brad felt her drop his cock from her mouth before spitting on it, which sent a tingle up his spine.

"Now, Bradley, honey, I want to try something I haven't done in a while. Let me know how it feels."

Pulling up to a four-way stop, Bradley almost passed out behind the wheel as he felt Lynn guide his cock back into her mouth, pushing past her lips, grazing over her teeth, gliding across her tongue, and sliding down her throat. As she deepthroated him, she felt his cock throb in her mouth. She couldn't help but gag, choking on his impressive size, before pulling back to come up for air.

"How was that?" Lynn asked, catching her breath.

"A-amazing, Mrs. Lynn." Brad barely stuttered.

"Yeah, but I can do better." She said smugly.

With that boast, Lynn swallowed him down again, this time with more fervor, until her nose was pressed against his lap. Looking at the car across from him at the intersection, Brad recognized the driver as a lady from his mom's book club, a woman named Diane. She waved to Brad, gesturing for him to go, and Brad tried his best to keep his composure as he drove through the intersection, past Diane, as the older woman next to him gagged as she deepthroated his cock.

Lynn pulled back again, letting the cock, coated in her saliva, spill out of her mouth, throbbing, desperate for attention.

"How close are we?" Lynn inquired, wrapping her hand around his shaft.

"Maybe a minute?" He replied, practically out of breath. Between the anxiety of the close calls, and the euphoria of Lynn's mouth, Brad could hardly breathe.

"Oh my, we've got to finish this up!" She announced.

Lynn dropped her head back onto Brad's cock, pumping his shaft with one hand, up and down, up and down, while sucking on his cock with her soft lips. In her mouth, she was giving him everything, lavishing his cockhead with licks and laps, tasting his precum.

As he rounded the corner, Brad couldn't hold back anymore, and felt his balls churn. He let out a loud groan as he came, thrusting out of his seat, pushing his cock further into Lynn's mouth. Lynn welcomes the extra inches, feeling his shaft throb as her son's friend dumped load after load of hot cum onto her tongue, down her throat. She tried her best to swallow as much as she could, but he kept cumming, filling her mouth full. Eventually, he stopped thrusting, slumping back into his chair, spent. Lynn pulled back with a pop, letting his drained cock bob in front of her face for a moment, admiring her work.

As he slowed the car to a stop in front of her house, Lynn sat up, and Brad watched as she swallowed a mouthful of his cum before opening wide to show off an empty mouth.

"See? No mess!" Lynn said proudly, giving him another wink.

She towards him again, reaching out and tucking his cock back into his pants before giving the softening bulge in his lap a soft pat. As she opened the door and stepped out of his car, Lynn gave him one last look. "Thanks again for the ride."

"Pull it together, Lynn!" She whispered to herself. Lynn looked at her reflection in the mirror, fixing her lipstick in the dim fluorescents of the bathroom. Her friend Jillian was hosting their weekly book club, so it was a group of moms, some bottles of wine, and a book none of them had read, all sitting in a circle, loudly gossiping about their husbands, their kids, and their every complaint.

Lynn typically enjoyed the book club, but now, things were different. This was the first meeting since her encounters with Brad, the son of her gracious host, and close friend, Jillian. In a little over the span of a week, Lynn had given Brad his first handjob, then later, his first blowjob. Now, she had to excuse herself to the bathroom to splash her face with cold water; no matter how hard she tried to focus on the drunken conversations about which bag boy at the supermarket was cutest, she couldn't stop thinking about Brad, only a few rooms away. As the other women chatted, she felt the heat between her legs as she imagined sneaking away, tiptoeing upstairs, and finding Brad in his bedroom.

"Cool it, Lynn!" She whispered aloud to herself. Last time, she'd faked a distress call to Brad, pretending she needed assistance after her car broke down. Really, she just needed an excuse to be alone with him, and in a car seemed to be the safest bet during the day. She'd lied to Brad about having been grocery shopping, she'd lied to Brad again about trying to call her husband for a ride, and she'd lied to her husband about spending the day at home while he was out shopping with their son, Kyle. Speaking of Kyle, he was a big reason she knew she couldn't do anything more with Brad; Kyle and Brad were best friends! He could never find out what she'd done.

"Lynn, you okay in there?" A voice called from elsewhere in the house. She realized that the other women had stopped chatting, and must've been waiting for her to return. Had she been gone that long?

"Oh, yeah, I'm good." Lynn called back, drying her hands off on the soft towel next to the light switch. She opened the door, shutting off the light, calling out again, "I'm good." She turned the corner, entering back into the living room with a smile.

It was getting late. Brad had been studying for almost four hours straight, feeling confident for his Spanish test tomorrow. The new teacher was giving exams every week, which meant he had to study a lot. These tests were every Friday, which meant he spent his Thursday nights studying, a challenge now that his mom was hosting her book club every Thursday night.

From his bedroom upstairs, he could hear the local moms drinking healthy amounts of wine and loudly chatting about every facet of their personal lives, occasionally pausing to laugh heartily at a punchline Brad missed. Curious, and tired of studying, he shut his textbook and headed downstairs. As he made his way down, Brad could clearly hear one of his mom's friends, Michelle, discussing a pizza delivery guy she'd heard a rumor about.

"Extra sausage, you know? Maybe we need to order a pi— Bradley!" Michelle exclaimed as he turned the corner into the living room. Lynn found it hard to swallow for a moment, caught off guard by the young man entering the room. She locked eyes with him, but only for a brief second, before he moved on, getting a look at each of the other women in the room. But all it took was that brief moment of eye contact for Lynn to remember how badly she wanted his cock again; she took a deep breath to center herself.

"Hi, ladies," Brad gave a soft smile as he looked around the room. He saw his mom, Jillian, sitting at the edge of one couch, pouring herself another glass of wine. Next to her, her friend Karen, new to the book club, nursed a half-full glass. She was in tight pants and an even tighter top that accentuated her large bust. Across from her on another couch was Diane, another friend of his mom's; she was chubbier than the other women, and she wore it well. She was wearing a yellow cardigan that draped effortlessly over her curves. In front of Diane, in her own armchair, was Michelle. She had a daughter a grade above Brad. Michelle was in a long, thin, flowy skirt that covered her ankles, and a equally thin tank top that did a poor job at hiding her hot pink bra straps beneath. However, none of these women captured Brad's attention quite as much as Lynn did. Sitting on the same couch as Diane, she had no wine glass in front of her. She held a book in her lap, and was dressed in a thin sundress that dropped to her ankles in the back, but rested just above her knees in the front. Her red lipstick was eye-catching on her tanned skin, and her natural blonde hair was pushed behind her ears. Lynn held Brad's gaze for just a moment, before he felt guilty for admiring her long, smooth legs, and looked back to his mom.

"Brad!" Jillian said. "What a treat, the ladies don't typically get to see you!" She stops and walked over to him, wobbling slightly on her first step. She, like most of the other women, had clearly had more than a few glasses of wine. She steadied herself against his shoulder, standing next to him as if showing him off to her friends.

"Sorry, I didn't mean to interrupt." Brad apologized. The women were certainly taking their time appreciating the young man standing before them. He was tall, athletic, with he had such an innocent look in his eyes.

"Oh, not a problem, honey. We're actually just finishing up." Jillian nodded to the other moms, who all murmured I distinctly about having to get home, checking their watches and phones. "Looks like I'll need to call you all a ride, huh?" Jillian asked.

"Yes please!" Karen called out, rising to her feet. The other women also stood up, visibly tipsy, gathering their things.

"Wait," Brad interrupted from the side of the room. "Why don't I give you all rides home?" Since getting his license recently, he'd been trying to help his mother out as much as possible. This seemed like a great way, saving all of them money. Besides, he needed a break from studying, and even if he didn't expect anything elicit to happen, it was still a bit of a rush for Brad to ride in any car with Lynn.

"Oh, that would be wonderful!" Jillian exclaimed, happy to see her son offering to help. Lynn perked up. All together, the gaggle of drunk women made their way out of Jillian's home, hugging her goodbye and thanking her for hosting, before piling into Doug's Jeep. Diane climbed in first, sitting behind the driver's seat. Karen slid into the middle seat, next to her, and Michelle sat behind the passenger's seat. Lynn walked up, noticing that the three others had taken the backseat, and swallowed hard before opening the passenger door, realizing she'd be sitting next to Brad as he drove.

In the driver's seat, Brad also swallowed hard, waiting until Lynn was looking down at her seatbelt buckle to adjust himself, trying his best to hide his swelling package. In his gray sweatpants, he could still make out a straining bulge, but it was better than a tent. With a turn of the key, he put the car in drive and pulled out of his driveway.

As he drove, Brad glanced at the woman next to him, then to the women in the backseat. Beside him, Lynn, sober, looked straight ahead, trying her hardest not to stare at the now-obvious bulge in Brad's pants. Her blonde hair wavered as she realized she was holding her breath; exhaling, her ample breasts caught Brad's eye. Behind him, the three drunk women chatted amongst themselves about their weekend plans.

"Thank you for—hic—doing this for us!" Karen hiccupped as she called up to Brad.

"Yeah, thanks so much!" Diane added, sweetly.

"Yes," Lynn smiled, looking to Brad. "Thank you so much." Feeling bold, she reached over, patting him twice on the thigh. In a moment so brief Brad wasn't sure if it actually happened, Lynn ever-so-slightly grabbed a handful of his hard cock, before bringing her hand back to her lap. Brad almost swerved off the road as he pulled up in front of Diane's house, feeling his cock throb in his pants.

"Diane, I didn't know you lived by Cherry Lane!" Michelle perked up, looking out the window as the car slowed to a stop.

"Oh, yeah, talk about memories, right ladies?" Diane laughed as she got out of the car. "Thanks again for the ride!" Brad watched as she made her way up her walk, opened her door and entered her house.

"What's on Cherry Lane?" Brad asked, curious. He knew of the street, which snaked around the hill behind Diane's house, but as far as he knew, it was just a dead end that overlooked the town. There was nothing up there but a few spots to park and a street lamp.

"Oh, come on, Bradley," Michelle chided in jest. "You must know about Cherry Lane. Every teen in town knows about that place." She nudged Karen, who was also smiling.

"It used to be something of a 'lover's lane,' if you know what I mean." Karen giggled. "High schoolers used to park up there to make out and, well..." She let her voice trail off suggestively. Brad knew exactly what she meant.

"But, it was especially famous back in the day because that's where you went to lose your virginity!" Michelle jumped back in. "If you were going to Cherry Lane, you were going to pop your cherry!" She and Karen giggled, whispering amongst themselves about times past.

"You've been there, now, haven't you Bradley?" Karen asked, but he didn't respond. "Come on, a strapping young man like you? You must have taken dozens of girls to Cherry Lane by now!"

"I, uh, well—" Brad stammered, blushing.

"Don't tell me you're still a virgin, Bradley!" Michelle called out, shocked.

"Actually, Ms. Michelle, we're here at your house!" Brad changed the subject as he pulled up in front of her home. Unfazed, she opened the door and climbed out of the car, only tossing a drunken "Thanks!" to Brad as she walked to her front door.

As he drove off, Brad felt bold, and got an idea. He checked his rearview mirror; Karen was staring out the window, not paying any mind to anyone else. With confidence, Brad took one hand from the steering wheel and swiftly slid it onto Lynn's leg, holding a lose grip on her thigh.

Lynn felt her breath hitch in her throat as she watched Brad not take his eyes from the road, even has his hand crept under the hem of her dress. Careful as to make sure that the woman in the back wasn't paying attention, he snuck his fingers into her lap, brushing up against her silk panties. Taking a breath, Brad pushed her panties to one side. One finger traced her lips, feeling a hint of wetness escaping from them. She squirmed under his touch, and Lynn had to bite her lip hard to stifle a surprised moan as Brad inserted one, then two fingers into her warm, waiting pussy.

While driving, Brad began to finger her, massaging her folds, and teasing her clit. Lynn couldn't help but bite down on her own finger to keep quiet. She was mortified that Karen might catch on to what was taking place, but she'd be damned if she actually wanted it to stop. Brad teased Lynn as he drove, alternating between fast and slow motions, massaging her clit, bringing her closer and closer to the edge, until she just couldn't take it anymore. All at once, Lynn felt the orgasm roll through her body. She bucked hard against Brad's hand, letting out a only stifled whimper. As Brad pulled the car to a stop in front Karen's house, the woman climbed out, and said goodbye. Lynn couldn't even bring herself to say goodnight to her friend, too afraid that if she tried to speak she'd only be able to moan Brad's name.

"Well, Mrs. Lynn," Brad smiled as he pulled away from the road. "Next stop, your house."

"No, Bradley." She spoke slowly. "Drive to Cherry Lane."

After a quick drive, Brad got to the top of Cherry Lane, the infamous lover's lane he'd never known about. Atop the hill, there was a small clearing with a view of the suburb below. There was a row that accommodated maybe three cars, lit by a single street lamp, which cast an orange glow on the area. As Brad parked, he felt the strain in his pants throb as he imagined what might happen next.

"Get in the back." Lynn told him once the car was stopped.

"After you," Brad gestured, turning off his lights.

"Always the gentleman." She smiled back at him before unbuckling her seatbelt and climbing over her chair. As she climbed into the backseat, Brad watched her ass in the rear view mirror, perfectly outlined by her sheer dress, which was just short enough for him to get a peak at her silk panties. For just a moment, Lynn paused to wiggle her ass in the mirror as the young man looked on, and Brad felt his cock press against his pants. She finished climbing back, settling herself on the driver's side, behind Brad. He took a deep breath, removed the key from the ignition, dropped it in a cup holder in the center console, and climbed into the backseat as well.

In the back, Brad say across from Lynn, who had her back to the window. She had kicked her shoes off, and was running one hand up her smooth leg, tracing her finger along her calf, up towards her thigh. Brad watched, hypnotized, as her finger stopped just as it reached the hem of her dress.

"Bradley?" She spoke, breaking the silence.

"Y-yes, Mrs. Lynn?" He looked up from her thighs to meet her gaze.

"Lose the shirt." Lynn commanded, and he did not hesitate, pulling his shirt over his head, tossing it to the front seat. For a moment, Lynn admired his young, muscular figure, before continuing, "Now take off your pants." In a matter of seconds, he slipped his sweatpants down to his ankles, kicking them off, sitting in only his tight briefs, which could only barely contain his raging erection.

Resting on her knees, Lynn leaned in towards his lap, her face only an inch from his cock, with just a thin piece of fabric between. She giggled as Brad's cock twitched under her hot breath. No longer able to restrain herself, Lynn yanked down his briefs, dropping them to his ankles. His hard cock spring forward, lightly slapping her in the face as it bounced free of his straining waistband.

"Oh, I-I'm sorry," Brad apologized, mortified. But Lynn wasn't upset, more than anything she was elated. With his cock leaning against her mouth, Lynn puckered her soft lips, giving the underside of his cock a gentle kiss. Brad shuddered from the sensation, and then let out a small, surprised grunt as Lynn opened her mouth and took in his cockhead.

As they sat in the back of his car, Lynn began to slowly nurse on her son's friend's cock. Lying across the back seat, her head in his lap, she teased his cockhead, sucking softly on the smooth skin, and massaging his balls with her delicate fingers. On occasion, she pulled back to lick the tip, lapping up any dollops of precum he produced, tasting the sweet pearl as it burst across her tongue. Brad couldn't help but let out soft moans as he pushed further and further into Lynn's mouth, grabbing onto the side of the door with white knuckles as he fought back blowing his load in this MILF's mouth.

Finally, Brad thought he couldn't hold back any longer, and was about to warn the hardworking woman of his impending orgasm when she pulled back, dropping his throbbing cock from her warm mouth. She wrapped a loose fist around his shaft, beginning to stroke him slowly as she spoke.

"Honey, tell me, were you being honest earlier?" Lynn's voice was low, but innocent.

"What do you mean?" He responded, feeling the previously-building orgasm slowly subside, his balls unclenching.

"When you said you've never been with a girl before." She stopped stroking, looking up at him from his lap. He had trouble looking down at the mature woman holding his cock.

"Oh, um, I— uh—" He stumbled over his words, embarrassed.

"Bradley," she cut him off. "Are you a virgin?" Her bluntness caught him off guard, and he couldn't help but answer her just as bluntly.

"Yes." He blurted out. Immediately, he felt his face flush red, and wondered if Lynn could see his blushing in the low light.

"Well, Bradley," Lynn began to slowly stroke his hard cock again, slowly, teasingly, with a loose fist. "Would you like me to help you out with that?"

Brad could barely hold back, and again almost shot his load right then and there. This woman had been a family friend, someone he'd known for years. Then, a few days ago, she offered him a life-changing ride home, and now she was offering him something he'd only dreamed of... Though, admittedly, he'd dreamed of this quite a bit. On more than a few nights, Brad had turned off porn to instead imagine Lynn's hand wrapped around his cock, her warm and wet mouth, her soft lips and tongue, and, of course, he'd fantasized about what it would be like to fuck her brains out. Now, as he sat in his car in the empty lover's lane, in the low light of the single street lamp, he looked into the eyes of his best friend's mother as she licked a drop of precum from his twitching cockhead, and nodded.

"Allow me." Lynn rose from the floor, kneeling on the cool leather of the backseat. She bunched up two handfuls of the bottom of her dress, and Brad watched in awe as, in one swift move, Lynn pulled her dress up, over her body, over her head, before balling it up and tossing it to the front seat.

Lynn couldn't help but smile as she noticed Brad's cock throb as he got a look at her near-naked body. Even in the dim light, Brad could tell her tan was even, and his eyes poured over her natural curves. As he'd noticed on their car rides, she had thick thighs and beautiful love handles, with a hint of chub in her stomach. Brad's jaw dropped as he finally got a look at her large breasts, barely covered, pressed together by a sheer, black bra, creating a soft cavern of cleavage. He'd seen her in a bathing suit at one or two pool parties, but had never really paid attention. Lynn reached back and effortlessly undid her bra, letting the straps fall from her shoulders, as the cups smoothly released her heavy breasts. Ina moment of boldness, Brad reached out, feeling his cock twitch in his lap as he cupped one breast in his inexperienced hand, resting his other on her hip. Her skin was soft in his hand, and she cooed to his touch when he grazed her nipple with his fingers. He so desperately wanted to ask to fuck her motherly tits, but chose to hold back, instead letting her take the lead. She was, after all, much more experienced than he was.

"Lean back," she told him. They shifted, and Brad slid down, lying on his back across the backseat bench, still slightly upright with his head against the side of the door. Lynn stood to a crouch, and, as Brad looked on in amazement, slid her panties to her ankles, stepping out of them, until she was completely naked in front of him. Brad drank in the sight of her pink pussy, practically dripping wet from how turned on she was. Lynn loved the feeling of being ogled by this young man, and couldn't help but blush. Regaining her composure, she exhaled, before climbing back onto the seat, straddling Brad. With one hand, Lynn steadied his rock hard cock, and he watched with baited breath as his friend's mom slowly lowered herself onto his cock. His breath hitched as he felt the warmth of her pussy surround his cock, and she couldn't help but gasp as she felt his fat cock push past her swollen lips, through her folds, until she was sitting on his lap, his cock fully inside her.

For just a moment, neither of them moved, before Lynn rose up just a few inches, then dipped down again, then back up, then down again. In no time at all, she began to slide up and down in a steady rhythm, feeling his cock push into her, enjoying every twitch and jolt of his cock as he experienced euphoria for the first time. On the other end, Brad groaned softly as the mature woman in front of him began to ride his cock with a purpose, slowly grinding herself against his lap, feeling her contract and tighten around his member.

"Oh my g-god, Bradley!" Lynn now found herself struggling to talk as she rode the young man, beginning to pick up her pace. Soon, she was bouncing up and down, letting out moan after moan.

From below, Brad watched her large, maternal breasts bounce with each pump. As she bounced on his cock, Brad thrust upward into her, and Lynn couldn't help but gasp.

"Fuck!" She shouted, feeling like the wind was knocked out of her, coming closer and closer to the edge. She wobbled, falling forward, steadying herself against window, leaving a smudged handprint.

Now only a few inches from each other, Brad leaned forward, popping one of Lynn's prominent nipples into his mouth, eliciting another surprised moan from the MILF.

"B-Bradley—" Lynn tried to speak, but found it hard to form a complete thought. Teasing her with his mouth, Brad felt her buck lightly against his hips, as he palmed her other breast, massaging the soft skin in his hand.

As she rode him faster and faster, Lynn could no longer take it, and felt something building inside her.

"Brad— Honey— I'm ab-bout to—" but she couldn't finish her sentence. As Brad teased her tits, Lynn could barely hold back, feeling her pussy quiver around his throbbing cock, and in a rush, she felt an orgasm wash over her. She bucked hard against his cock, letting out a stilted scream as she came on the young man's cock. After a moment, she exhaled hard, slumping over in exhaustion, collapsing into his chest. Breathing hard, Brad could feel her soft tits pressed against his chest. With his cock still inside her, he could feel her still gyrating, just barely, slowly grinding against him.

"Is everything okay?" Brad asked, nervous, as he felt her still riding his cock ever-so-gently, practically just massaging the tip of his cock with her lips; with her ministrations, he could feel the cum still building up inside him, waiting to burst soon.

"Bradley," she finally caught her breath, forming a complete thought. "Everything's okay. That was incredible." She paused to take a few more deep breaths. "But we've still got more to do, I know you haven't finished yet. Let's change positions."

Mustering up her drained strength, Lynn pushed herself up from Brad's chest. Sitting up, she climbed off of his cock. Brad watched his shaft, dripping in Lynn's juices, bob free from her swollen, pink sex. Leaning back, she laid on the backseat, spreading her legs in the air. As Brad got to his knees, he positioned himself between her thighs, leaning her calves against his shoulders. With one hand feeling up Lynn's smooth, silky leg, running from her firm calf to her chubby, maternal thigh, Brad's other hand directed his cock as he pushed forward, thrusting into her waiting pussy. With his first thrust, she whimpered, still sensitive from her recent orgasm. Gently, he planted a few soft kisses along the length of her leg, which sent a chill down Lynn's spine, before beginning to pump into her. As he began to find a steady rhythm thrusting in and out, Lynn bit down on her knuckle, trying her best to hold back more moans, as Brad stuffed her with his fat cock.

From his aerial view, Brad watched as Lynn bounced with each of his thrusts, mesmerized by her soft, heavy breasts as they jiggled with each pump. Her blonde hair, splayed behind her, shook, and her brow was furrowed in bliss. She had one hand stuffed partway in her mouth in a weak attempt to keep herself quiet; with her other hand she had begun massaging her breast, feeling up her sensitive skin, teasing her nipple. With each pump, the mature woman let out a stifled whimper, hardly able to contain herself.

As Lynn looked up at Brad, dizzy with arousal, she saw a splash of yellow light wash across his face. Even from her dazed state, she recognized that those were the light from headlights, as another car pulled into the secluded lovers lane. Without slowing down, Brad glanced up, squinting to get a better look at the small sedan that had just pulled in. As it pulled into the only other parking space, maybe fifteen feet from his Jeep, Brad's heart stopped as light from the street lamp above them illuminated the sedan just enough for him to see the faces inside.

From the other car, not five yards away, Kyle looked back at Brad. In the low light, he squinted, making sure he was actually looking at his tepid, quiet friend's face, surrounded on either side by two beautiful, sleek legs pointing directly up in the air. Brad froze, just slowly thrusting back and forth, in and out, with long, slow strokes. On the receiving end, Lynn whimpered in pleasure.

Brad's mind raced for a moment as his hard cock throbbed inside his best friend's mom, while he made eye-contact with said best friend. Does he know? Brad thought. No way could he know, he can't see her face. This must be a terrible coincidence.

He was right, it was just a coincidence, but now he was face to face with Kyle as his friend's mother moaned softly, squirming on his slow-pumping cock.

In the driver's seat, Kyle's girlfriend Amy said something to Kyle that Brad couldn't make out. He watched, holding his breath, as Kyle broke eye contact, turning to say something to Amy. Meanwhile, one of Brad's hands trailed down, his thumb grazing over Lynn's sensitive clit, causing her to moan in surprise. They spoke back and forth for a moment, with Kyle gesturing to Brad's car, before Amy threw the car in reverse and backed out of the parking spot. Brad wasn't sure what Kyle had said to her, but they'd decided to give Brad privacy with his unknown date, and park somewhere else. As they pulled away, Kyle shot Brad a smile and a thumbs up, proud that his timid friend was losing his virginity to some random babe.

In the car, Brad finally exhaled, feeling his cock, hard as ever, twitch against Lynn's velvety folds.

"Who was that?" She asked, taking her fingers out of her mouth. Brad was flustered for a moment, deciding whether or not to lie.

"No clue," he chose to lie. "But it looks like they're going somewhere else." He pushed into her, more assertively this time, with a newfound confidence.

Lynn let out a squeal as Brad began pumping into her, thrusting faster and faster, finding a quick rhythm. His cock thrust in and out of her warm, dripping pussy, as the mature woman's maternal breasts bounced with each pump.

"Bradley," she whispered, struggling to speak again. "You have such a nice cock, I c-can't..." her voice trailed off as her eyes rolled up in bliss. "I mean, I can't believe I'm your first. You're so good at this!" She barely managed to speak before gasping as Brad reached down and began to massage her clit again.

"Lynn—" Brad started.

"Mrs. Lynn" She corrected him.

"Mrs. Lynn, I'm going to, um, finish soon." Brad said.

"You can cum inside me if you want." She shot him a small wink. As if energized by this statement, Brad pushed deeper. This, combined with how he was massaging her clit, as well as the fact that Lynn was exponentially more turned on when she thought about the fact that this well-hung young man filling her with cock was her son's best friend, all worked to bring Lynn to the edge sooner than she'd expected.

"Br-Bradley!" Lynn exclaimed, feeling her insides start to contract. "I'm cumming! Don't stop, Bradley, don't stop!" She screamed, convulsing as one of the strongest orgasms of her life tore through her, bucking against Brad's lap as she came hard on his large cock.

Meanwhile, all the sensations of Lynn's folds contracting as she came on his cock drove Brad to the edge, and he let out a loud groan as he exploded inside her orgasming pussy. With a grunt, he pushed deep into her, feeling their fluids intermingle as he dumped load after load into her. He pulled out, spilling his cum on her quivering pussy lips, as he shot more ropes of hot cum that decorated Lynn's body. As he grunted, Brad blew rope after rope, streaking across her soft stomach, her jiggling tits, with one even glazing across her chin, painting her ruby lips. He'd never cum this hard before, and with one final pump, Brad spilled a fat mess of cum onto Lynn's ravaged pussy before slumping backwards.

Panting, Brad leaned against the cool window behind him, his cock still twitching in his lap; Lynn lay on the seat, her legs still spread, with a mess of cum spilling from between. Breathing hard, trying to catch her breath, Brad tried to speak.

"Wow," was all he could muster. Lynn let out a small giggle at how much they'd worn each other out.

"Wow indeed," she replied, still staring up at the ceiling. "Say," she tipped her head forward, looking at the young man across from her, his cock still hard in his lap.. "Can I get a ride home?"

154 Sounds Good Ch. 01: Intro

plushpeach

As the sun started to creep behind the horizon, and the hot summer day began to transition into a warm summer night, Peter realized that he had to take the trash down to the curb before the truck came tomorrow morning. He stopped washing dishes and went around to the backyard, taking the trash can from the side yard, down the driveway, to the curb out front. He looked at the cul-de-sac around him, no house looking like another. He thought about how his parents really were rich, able to afford to live in an expensive development with dozens of custom-built houses.

Peter had grown up in this house, but it wasn't until graduating college that he'd truly come to appreciate how nice of a home it was. While he was staring up at the house, he heard a voice call out to him.

"Well hey there, stranger!"

Peter turned, and there was his neighbor, Diane, who he hadn't seen in almost a decade. The time at treated her well, he could see, as she approached him with a soft smile. She was 50 years old, but didn't try to hide it, instead embracing her maturity, like a fine wine that only gets better with age. Peter remembered that she was single, and had been as long as he'd known her. No husband, maybe a boyfriend or two, but nothing permanent. Diane's caramel brown hair bounced in ringlets, falling just past her shoulders, framing her face beautifully. Her blue eyes weren't piercing as they made eye contact, but instead deep, almost gray. She wasn't wearing any makeup, but Diane's full lips still looked a soft pink. He gave her a quick, hopefully-unnoticed look up and down, and Peter noticed that she was in yoga pants that accentuated her curves perfectly. Diane wasn't overweight, but she had some extra weight in all the right places. He thighs were nicely thick, and she had a tummy that gave her a natural figure.

"Goodness, it's been a while, hasn't it?" Diane said as she went in for a hug. As she came in, he realized he'd been so distracted by her yoga pants that he'd somehow missed the v-neck she was wearing, which subtly showed off Diane's ample, plush tits. The cleavage showcased by this neckline wasn't much, but it was enough to make Peter eager for the hug he was about to receive, trying his hardest to focus on her tits pressing against his chest.

Diane pulled away from the hug and smiled at him.

"So how long has it been? Have you graduated now?" She asked.

"Yeah," Peter matched her smile. "I finished last month."

"Oh my goodness, congratulations honey!" She clapped her hands together, which Peter noticed pushed her breasts together, somehow making her cleavage even bustier. He silently wished she'd hug him again as a congratulation, but no such luck. She continued, "So how does it feel to be totally done with school?"

"Well, I'm actually starting grad school in the fall, in DC. I guess I just like school too much!" Peter awkwardly laughed, reciting that line he'd already repeated to dozens of his parents' friends that he'd met the past few months, since he decided to go to grad school.

"Oh, well good for you. Very professional of you." Diane gave him a soft smile, admiring his hard work ethic. When she smiled, Peter noticed slight wrinkles at the edges of her eyes, which he admired. Her skin looked so soft, and speaking of soft skin, Peter noticed his eyes beginning to trail down to her cleavage again, but he forced himself to stop and make eye contact with her so she wouldn't notice.

"So, how long are you in town for? Got any big plans before DC?" Diane asked, arching an eyebrow.

"I'll be here for the summer. My parents are on a cruise until August, so I'm watching the house while they're gone. It's nice, being in my hometown again in this weird in-between period." Peter thought about how nice having the house to himself, and the luxuries it afforded him. After this conversation, he might have to take advantage of the empty house, and relieve the pressure in his pants. Wait. The pressure in his pants? Peter hadn't realized it, but of course his cock had started to swell while drinking in Diane's MILFyness. He wasn't rock hard just yet, but he was dangerously close. While barely processing what she was saying to him, he tried to subtly put his hand in his pants pocket and adjust his cock through the fabric, pushing it into a less noticeable position. He then tuned back into what she was saying, hoping he hadn't missed anything too important.

"...But if you need anything, absolutely let me know! I've lived here for years, which you obviously know." Diane paused and laughed at herself. Of course this boy, this man, who had grown up next door to her all these years knew she had been there. "Either way, let me know if you need anything. I'm just right next door!"

"Thank you so much, I'll be sure to let you know." Peter flashed her a genuine smile, enamored with everything about her. "And that goes equally for you too! If you need anything, please feel free to come over anytime!" Peter offered back to her. Diane matched his smile, and perked up a bit, which included bouncing her tits ever so slightly, which Peter definitely noticed. With that, however, he could feel his cock begin to swell again, so he knew he had to exit the conversation.

"See you later!" He nodded and turned and began walking up his driveway towards his house.

"See you!" Diane called after him, walking towards her own door. Peter knew he shouldn't but he took one last look at her as she walked to her house, and it almost sent him over the edge. During their whole conversation, Peter had never seen her from behind, but now, as Diane walked up her front walk, he got to watch her ass in yoga pants, bouncing up and down with each step she took. It seemed to break the laws of physics, simultaneously bouncy and firm. Peter took one final look, knowing he'd have to remember it for some alone time later. More than anything, he was just glad she hadn't turned around earlier. Her bouncing ass, deep cleavage, and full lips were more than enough to get his cock rock hard. He felt relieved that she hadn't noticed him adjusting himself earlier.

Except, Diane had noticed. She was mid-sentence, and suddenly Peter was digging his hand into his pocket and doing something... Adjusting his growing cock. She smiled, thinking about it again as she made her way up her front walk, and thinking about how he was almost definitely looking at her ass now. She didn't even have to turn around to know for a fact that he was probably having to adjust himself again. She loved knowing she'd had that affect on him. And with that, she entered her home and shut her front door.

Now inside, Peter was almost panting. He'd never felt so aroused while still being so clothed in his life. He almost felt bad. He normally wasn't this much of a horndog, but there was something about Diane that made Peter feel something he'd never felt before. She was unbelievably sexy, but it was like she didn't even know it. It was just natural for her. Everything about her was very natural.

Peter walked back into the kitchen and smelled something burning. In a flash, he remembered that he'd put some chicken in the oven to reheat for dinner. It was only supposed to be in long enough to crisp up, as long as it'd take him to do the dishes, but then he had to take out the trash, which ended up being a conversation with Diane. As he scraped the burnt chicken into the trash, he knew he didn't regret the conversation, even if it meant he'd have to order takeout.

Later that night, Peter was watching a rerun of some police procedural, yet another Law and Order spinoff they only played after 10pm. He'd finished the Chinese takeout hours ago, and had almost entirely forgotten about his encounter with Diane. However, on TV, one of the detectives interviewed a witness who was in a similar v-neck to Diane's, showing off cleavage that, Peter had to note, was not quite as big as his neighbor's. Seeing that reminded him of everything earlier. He remembered those deep eyes, those plush lips, that full cleavage, that bouncing butt, and, most importantly, that soft, cushioned hug. In no time at all, Peter's cock was rock hard, pressing against his jeans.

Turning off the TV, Peter walked upstairs. He slid off his pants, shirt, and boxers, and tossed them into the hamper in the corner. He climbed into his bed, and his hard cock flopped against his stomach as he lay down. Rather than open his laptop and search for some porn, Peter closed his eyes and began to stroke his cock, thinking about his neighbor, Diane.

As he jacked off, Peter thought about her gorgeous cleavage, and how he'd somehow missed it while admiring her thick thighs. He then remembered how much her cleavage bounced when she clapped her hands together, and when she laughed at her own jokes. Just that thought was enough to elicit an audible groan from him. As he quickened his pace, stroking faster, he thought about her ass, bouncing rhythmically in her yoga pants. The stretchy fabric pulled so tight over her cheeks, he imagined those cheeks bouncing up and down in a different context. He thought about hearing her say his name, rolling off her tongue. Her tongue? He hadn't noticed anything special about it, he'd been too focused on her soft, red lips. The way they had to come together, then part just to say his name.

"Peter?"

He snapped up. Someone was knocking on his door, calling out his name. Peter looked around, checking that it was after 11pm. He considered just going back to what he was working at, feeling his cock twitch in his hand. His balls were so full, but he decided he had to go check who was at the door, just in case it was some emergency. He hopped out of bed and pulled on a pair of pajama pants crumpled by the door.

Walking downstairs, the person at the door was still knocking by the time he opened the door. Diane stood on the other side, an almost-desperate pout on her lips. Her eyebrows creased as she explained to Peter that her kitchen sink had sprung a leak and she needed help plugging it. As much as Peter was listening to what she was saying, he was focusing more on making eye contact again, to avoid blatantly staring at the first thing he'd noticed when he opened the door: Diane's wet shirt.

He agreed to help and followed her across their shared front yard, through her doorway. Now he was in his neighbor's house, to help her fix a plumbing issue, and she was in a wet shirt. Peter could barely wrap his head around what was happening, but he tried his best to stay professional and neighborly.

"So where's the issue?" He whispered, trying to keep a low tone for anyone else asleep in the house.

"Oh, you don't have to whisper," Diane said, at a regular volume. "You're not the only one with the house to themselves for the summer. You remember my daughter?" Peter did, she was a few years younger than him. Diane continued, "She took an internship for the summer, so I'm not seeing her until Thanksgiving. We're alone."

Those two words sent a chill down Peter's spine, making him realize he hadn't put on a shirt before coming over. Diane noticed the lack of shirt too, admiring Peter's toned body. He certainly wasn't a beefcake, but he was just muscular enough that you could see the definition. She figured he probably wasn't an athlete or jock, but made an effort to go to the gym regularly. This brought a smile to her face, but she refocused on the mess at hand.

Diane walked into the kitchen, and Peter followed. He noticed that there was a fair amount of towels scattered around the floor, most wet with soaked up water. At the epicenter of the water, an island in the middle of the kitchen had a large sink in it. Below, the cabinets were open, and a slow, steady stream of water was spurting out of one of the pipes. Diane gestured towards the pipes, then, without another word, bent over directly in front of Peter. This movement caught him off guard, and he bumped into her just barely, enough that he could feel his previously-asleep cock twitch. Her plump ass was in the air, yoga pants still stretched across it, as she got a closer look at the pipes.

"You wanna take a look?" Diane asked up to Peter. Did she notice him looking at her butt?

"Of course, let's see what we've got." He tried to remain cool, which was easier now that he had something to actively focus on that wasn't his older neighbor's beautiful body. Peter spotted the leak, and Diane slid her tool box over to him. Peter had helped his parents around the house before, and had helped his dad redo the master bathroom, so he knew a little bit about plumbing.

"First thing I'm going to do is shut off the flow of water to this pipe, so no more should be leaking out. That'll make it easier to patch." Peter explained as he worked, which Diane appreciated. She was now crouching next to him, and he smiled at her, but she was more focused on the pipes he was working on. With the split second this granted him, Peter took another, longer look at the wet shirt Diane had on. It was the same v-neck from earlier, so he could see a fair amount of cleavage, especially considering she was partially leaning over while crouching. The wet spot was mostly around the left breast, and Peter could tell she was wearing a bra underneath. Suddenly, he snapped back to attention and met Diane's eyes. She had to have noticed him looking at her.

"Hm? Oh. My bad." Diane acknowledged his stare, and laughed at herself. She stood up. "Sorry about this, I was so focused on the leak that I didn't bother changing my shirt. Do you mind?"

Peter had no clue what he could have possibly minded, when suddenly, in one swift movement, Diane pulled her shirt over her head and tossed in on the countertop in front of her. Peter almost gasped. Underneath her shirt, he could see her stomach. She was a little chubby, as her thighs had implied, but the real attention grabber was the baby blue bra cupping her big breasts. It was a simple bra, with the subtlest frills running across the straps, but it was doing everything for Peter in the moment. In the bra sat two large, soft, supple breasts, tanned and ever so slightly wrinkled with age. Peter knew she was 50, but Diane's body was absolutely spectacular. Not tight or toned, like she was a health nut who freaked out about turning 40, but a woman who had embraced her age. She was natural, real, genuine, and Peter drank it in.

"I'll go grab a shirt in a sec, let's just get this patched up first. Do we need something like a paste or some kind of epoxy from a hardware store?" She asked, breaking Peter from the trance he was in, hypnotized by her bosom.

"Uh, no. Maybe eventually, but the best thing to use now is just some duct tape." He grabbed a roll from the tool box and wrapped a small strip around the leak a few times. "Now, we should be able to turn the water back on..." With a hiss, water started running again. Peter gestured towards the sink, and Diane turned it on. After a moment, water was running, and Diane crouched down to check the pipe. Leaning over Peter, the two admired his patchwork as the duct tape held up. She grabbed the pipe to feel the tape, and Peter couldn't help but imagine her hand grasped around another pipe. Diane pushed the tape around at the seems, and these ministrations easily translated in Peter's mind as he watched her small hand work its way around the pipe. He may have been interrupted earlier, but Peter was almost thankful for this interruption, knowing he had even better material to jack off too later.

Suddenly, Peter realized that his cock was hard. Not swelling, not starting to get aroused. His cock was fully erect, and he was in thin pajama pants with his mature neighbor in just a bra and yoga pants, practically straddling him. They were alone. Peter had to stop thinking about the situation, because it only made his cock harder. He pulled his eyes away from Diane's hands on the pipe to look at his pants, which were fully tented. He was so flustered, he had to adjust himself, but how? He couldn't just tuck his cock into his waistband, then it would definitely poke out. He reached down and touched his hard cock, making it twitch. He started to push it down, trying to think of anything other than how much of a MILF his neighbor was. How close her tits were to his face. He needed to think of anything else, but there was just too much source material to work with. He was desperately pushing his cock down when suddenly, Peter felt another hand touch his.

He gasped inaudibly, and looked up to see Diane looking down at him. She was no longer feeling around on the pipe, instead pushing Peter's hand away. While making eye contact, Diane removed Peter's hand, and wrapped her small fingers around his hard cock. She didn't stroke it, and just held it for a moment, what felt to Peter like an eternity.

Diane broke the silence, whispering in a sultry, low voice. "You have a very nice cock, Peter." He almost came right then and there. He was so dumbstruck. His neighbor had a handful of his cock. He didn't know what to do. So Diane took control.

She felt his cock twitch in her hand, and could feel the blood pumping through it. Without a word, she moved back, away from the cabinet and the pipes, towards Peter's lap. She pulled his pajama pants down and tossed them to the side, they weren't doing anything anyways. Peter couldn't move, just taking in everything happening around him. Diane grabbed his cock again, this time beginning to slowly stroke it up and down. She quickly found a slow rhythm, and Peter was in heaven. Up and down, up and down, it was mesmerizing.

"No one likes a dry handjob..." She whispered, almost to herself, before leaning down towards the cock in her hand. Peter held his breath as her mouth got closer and closer, before stopping about an inch above his head. She then opened her mouth, and spit onto his cock. Was it possible to elegantly spit? Peter wasn't sure, but if so, that's what his neighbor just did. She began stroking him again, working the spit all over, giving his cock a nice sheen, and giving the handjob a nice, smooth glide.

Diane looked at the cock in her hand, admiring it. It was a nice size, not so long that she wouldn't be able to enjoy all of it, but definitely one of the larger ones she'd ever seen. Plus, it was thick. Not weirdly large, but just hefty. It had girth to it, and Diane loved that. The head was slightly pinker than the shaft, and for a moment she traced a finger around the tip, causing Peter to tense up. She could wrap both hands around his cock, and was about to when she noticed his balls. Heavy, dense, and, most importantly, full. Those were definitely going to be a mouthful, a thought that made Diane subconsciously lick her lips. With one hand still slowly pumping around his hefty cock, her other hand trailed down to his balls, cradling them lightly. As she did this, Peter almost melted. Her hands were so soft, so gentle. She rolled his balls in her hand, then let a small amount of spit fall onto them, just enough to cover them in their own nice sheen.

With one hand slowly jacking his hard member, and the other massaging his smooth balls, Diane wondered how long Peter could last. He was visibly on the edge, but she had faith he could last longer. Either way, she knew she wanted him in her mouth. She took her hands off his cock, which caused him to inhale sharply.

"Oh, don't worry, just one sec." She reassured him, reaching behind her back to undo her bra with one swift movement. Peter's eyes widened as he tried to take in everything in front of him. Slowly, so slowly, Diane started to take off her bra, as it practically fell off. Was she teasing him? The straps ran off her shoulders, down her arms. Her tits spilled out, as beautiful as Peter had imagined them. They didn't seem to sag as much as Peter assumed older women's breasts would, clearly Diane had been doing her part to keep them in good shape.

She leaned down, grabbing his cock again. As she lowered her head towards his cock, Peter held his breath again. He watched as her lips parted and her tongue peaked out, just barely. She ran it along the length of his pulsating cock, down, then up, then down again. Peter let out a small moan. Peter then let out a much bigger moan when Diane made the impulse decision to suck in one of his balls. Still not breaking her slow rhythm stroking his cock, she rolled her tongue across his ball, puckering her lips around it before turning her attention to the other one, sucking on it lightly. She let it fall out of her mouth and turned her attention back to the main event. Raising up, Diane pressed her puckered lips against the head of Peter's cock and waited until he met her gaze, making eye contact, before leaning into it.

His cock parted her lips as Diane welcomed his warm member into her waiting mouth. As it ran across her wet tongue, she could taste precum spilling out the tip, which only turned her on more. She had this young man so excited! But she didn't stop there, taking him all the way down, until her nose was pressed up against his lap. Peter was on the verge of blacking out from overstimulation as Diane deep-throated him effortlessly. She pulled back, and he slid most of the way out of her mouth before she stopped at his head, sucking at it mostly with her lips, and massaging it with her tongue while she rolled his balls in her hand.

Diane pulled back and Peter's cock slid the rest of the way out of her mouth, covered in her spit. She began to stroke it with a quickening pace, working the tip with her mouth. She ran her tongue around it in circles, tasting precum that sporadically came from the top. She couldn't help but smile as Peter moaned in pleasure while she pumped her mouth in rhythm with her hand. For a moment, she stopped and just slightly brushed her lips against the side of his shaft, planting the softest of kisses possible. The teasing made him groan, and he clenched his fists.

While planting these soft kisses, she again went back to work on his balls, fondling them and rolling them around in her hands. They were so soft, so smooth, and so full. Diane was so excited to empty them soon enough. Again, Peter almost passed out from how good all of this felt. It was so mind-blowingly good.

But if it felt so good, why hadn't he cum yet? Was his stamina really that good? Was his self control really that good? Diane wondered, now alternating between pumping his cock in her mouth and lavishing it with wet kisses. Based on how this was going, she assumed it was as good a time as any to ask.

"Peter?" Diane whispered, pressing her lips up against his spit-covered cockhead while slowly stroking his shaft. Still in a trance, he nodded at her. "Peter, can I ride your cock?" She whispered, almost drooling onto his cock. This question, again, almost brought him to the edge. This MILF was asking him to fuck her!

"W-wait," he struggled to say as she stroked him softly. In disappointment, reason was coming back to him. "I don't have a condom." Diane let out a small laugh.

"That's okay, Peter. I can't get pregnant anymore. You can finish anywhere." She gave him a devilish smile and started stroking him faster. That comment got him even harder, and Diane knew now was her time.

Peter watched in awe as she turned around to show off her plump ass, before slowly pulling her yoga pants down. Now he knew she was teasing him. As the waistband stretched around her cheeks before snapping under them up against her thigh, Peter got a good look at her butt. She finished taking her pants off, then turned around, and Peter saw Diane completely naked for the first time.

Her caramel hair still framed her face, with her wet lips pursed ever so slightly with a small strand of spit in the corner of her mouth. Her breasts looked even bigger from such a low angle, and Peter wanted to bury himself in them. He then saw her pussy, wet, warm, and welcoming.

With Peter still lying on the ground, his cock pointed straight to the sky, Diane approached him slowly. He held his breath as she positioned her naked body over him, and slowly lowered herself onto him. Using one hand, she guided his cock into her welcoming pussy. As Peter let out a hushed gasp, Diane was sitting on his lap, stradding him, with his throbbing cock inside her.

She couldn't help but let out a stifled gasp of her own, followed by a low, steady moan as she began to fuck Peter's cock slowly. Up and down, she slowly bounced on his cock. Soon enough, they found a rhythm together, and he was matching her motions inversely, in and out, up and down. Diane had guessed correctly, his cock was the perfect size for her, and thick enough that it filled her all the way.

On Peter's end, he was in heaven. Diane's pussy was warm and soft, like a dream, and sliding in and out felt like velvet. And every movement and ministration, he felt tenfold. As she moved faster, Diane could barely handle it. She could tell she was about to cum, and tried to tell Peter, but she struggled to speak with all the great sensations she was overwhelmed with.

"P-Peter... I'm g-going... I'm about to... Keep going Peter, I'm about t-to cum!" With that, Diane felt an orgasm roll through her body. She clenched up around Peter's cock, which only turned him on more. She lost her rhythm for a moment, but Peter kept pumping, and with his help she found her way back.

Meanwhile, Peter couldn't help but throw his head back and groan loudly in bliss as he watched his neighbor orgasm on his cock. He loved watching her heavy breasts bounce slightly with each pump, knocking together ever so slightly. Feeling brave, Peter reached up and palmed one of Diane's mature tits. He could barely fit one in his hand, which he loved. He massaged it softly, teasing the nipple slightly. This worked, and Diane responded with more moans, picking up the pace.

Faster and faster, up and down, in and out, Diane felt another orgasm coming. She had only just barely recovered from the last one, and this one felt even bigger. Peter felt his own rising too, much sooner, and Diane could tell, noticing him tense up. She didn't want him to cum just yet, hoping they could finish at the same time. She took a chance and asked him.

"Peter?" Diane asked, still riding his cock. He met her eyes but didn't speak. "Peter, don't cum just yet, 'm close. I'm really, really close. I'll tell you when to cum."

Peter nodded and kept fucking Diane at the same pace. Diane was impressed that he was so on board with her request, and that he was just able to hold off like that without breaking pace or rhythm. The more she thought about it, the more turned on she was. Her young stud of a neighbor was filling her up with his thick cock in her own kitchen! And he may have been young, but he clearly knew what he was doing, teasing her tits to a point that was driving Diane wild. He was matching her rhythm while fucking her, and now he was able to hold off on cumming while she got closer and closer? Up and down, in and out, she felt her orgasm getting closer and closer, until she just couldn't take it anymore. She let out a small moan that quickly turned into a yelp.

"Okay, Peter, I'm cumming! Cum in me, Peter! Come on, baby!" Diane's body shook as she moaned, racked by one of the strongest orgasms of her life. On the other end, Peter let out a groan of his own as his full balls tightened and he started to cum. He pushed deep into Diane, who cried out in pleasure, and he came. Pump after pump, he emptied into her and squeezed her tits together. All of this was so much stimulation that Diane kept cumming, another orgasm hitting her again. She grinded into Peter's pelvis, feeling him cum inside her. His firm hands grabbing at her bouncing tits steadied her, and after what felt like days of sharing an orgasm, Diane exhaled, collapsing onto Peter's chest.

Now both panting in silence, Diane and Peter stared into each other's eyes as she lay on top of him. Diane's tits pressed against his chest, which, in any other scenario, Peter knew would be a highlight of his day. But right now, he readjusted himself and pulled his cock out from inside her, which caused them both to let out a small, shared moan, followed by a little laugh. Still catching their breath, Diane rolled off of Peter, lying on the cold kitchen floor next to him. For minutes, they both just lay there, catching their breath, until Peter finally broke the silence.

"Diane, that was..." His voice trailed off. "You are really good at that."

Diane couldn't help but laugh a little at how innocent that compliment was after what just transpired. "Oh yeah?" She offered. "Thank you, thanks. You're not too bad yourself. You were able to hold off on cumming until I told you to. That was pretty great."

"I didn't want to disappoint you." Peter replied, almost uncharacteristically sheepish.

"Oh, well don't worry. I'm very impressed." She gestured to Peter's body, then specifically to his cock. "Very, very impressed."

With that, the two fell silent for another minute, still catching their breath, until Diane broke the silence this time.

"Well, thank you for fixing my sink." She laughed at how ridiculous that sounded, but continued. "Listen, it's late, so you better get back home, get some rest." Peter sat up, nodding in agreement.

"Yeah, I was going to say the same thing. The two stood up together. Diane watched Peter's cock bounce around as he stood, and Peter watched Diane's breasts do the same. Peter picked up his pajama pants that Diane had tossed across the room earlier and lazily put them on. He knew he'd be showering and doing laundry tomorrow anyway.

Together, she walked him to her door. On the way, they passed an open door to what Peter assumed was a guest bedroom. He caught a quick glimpse inside, noticing a desk next to a bed, as well as what looked like a professional microphone setup.

"What, do you podcast?" Peter joked, curiously.

"Oh, yeah, something like that. Maybe another time." Diane responded, closing the door. They made their way to the front of her house, and Peter turned back to look at her as he opened the door. She was still naked and gave him a soft smile with her even softer lips. Peter imagined those lips on his cock again, which brought a bit of life back to his spent member. Diane noticed the small bulged and laughed, giving it a playful poke.

"I think you have something to go take care of." She winked at him. Diane then pressed her tits together with her hands and them slightly while pouting her lips seductively. "Maybe that's enough material for you to work with?" She teased.

"I think I have plenty to work with." Peter winked back, and with that, he walked out her door, across their shared front lawn, to his own door. As he walked, he heard Diane shut her door behind him, before opening his own and walking inside. As he closed his door, he tried to wrap his head around what just happened. His MILF neighbor just gave him a great handjob, a phenomenal blowjob, and then let him fuck her right there, all in her own kitchen. He was rock hard in a matter of moments just thinking about it all. One thing was for sure, Peter wanted to do it all again. And little did he know, Diane would come calling in no time.

Sunday evening. Admittedly, a weird time to be excited for, but Peter had been looking forward to Sunday evening for the past week. Ever since Diane invited him over for what she called "a proposition." He had to admit, he was a bit nervous. He liked the idea of his mature neighbor wanting him, but he wasn't sure what for. One thing he couldn't ignore, however, was that their last encounter was incredible, ending in a shared orgasm.

Either way, Peter counted the minutes down until it was finally 8:00. The sun was well below the horizon, and Peter ventured across their shared front yard to his neighbor's front door. After a doorbell ringing and a short wait time, Diane opened the door and Peter was immediately thrilled that he'd accepted her invitation.

Diane was standing in her doorway in nothing more than shorts and a t-shirt. The shirt was another simple v-neck, showing off just enough cleavage that Peter's eyes were drawn their almost immediately. In the brief glance he got, Peter wondered if Diane was wearing a bra. The running shorts were some sort of soft, tight-fitting material, that exposed her tanned legs, practically fitting like a pair of underwear. Peter needed to see Diane from behind in these things. He got his wish when she welcomed him into her home, gesturing for him to follow her past the threshold. He was almost hypnotized by her bouncing butt as she walked halfway through the foyer before stopping in front of the double doors that led into her guest bedroom.

"Hello, Peter." Diane smiled warmly, eyeing him up and down. The young man in front of her was in jeans and a t-shirt, something decidedly simple. She couldn't help but appreciate how innocent he seemed.

"Hi Diane. What did you want to talk about?" Peter feigned curiosity, as if he didn't have an idea of what she probably wanted from him. Honestly, part of Peter wondered if maybe he'd misread the situation, and Diane wanted to scold him and tell him to keep his distance, that their last encounter had been a mistake. His nerves were quickly calmed by her reply.

"Well, the last time we met..." Her voice trailed off as she seemed to search for the right words. "I'll be blunt. Peter, when you were here last time, on my kitchen floor, I've never had anything like that. I mean, I've had more orgasms than that," Diane laughed almost to herself, as if she was remembering something fond. "But the orgasms that I did have were the most powerful, the most pleasurable, I've ever had."

"I-I'm sorry, if I did something—" Peter tried to speak but Diane cut him off.

"No, no, honey." She touched his arm softly. "Nothing to apologize for. To be candid, you're a great lay. And that thing you were able to do, stopping yourself from cumming when I asked? You were able to maintain pace, and fuck me even harder, and still didn't cum until I told you to. That's really something!" She pinched his shoulder playfully, sighing. "Now, I have a question to ask you. And I'll preface it by saying, at any time, you may back out. Tell me no, walk away, no hard feelings. Please, feel no obligation to help me out."

Peter was beginning to get nervous again, wondering what Diane, a confident MILF, could possibly be so concerned about. "Okay. What is it?" He asked. Without a word, Diane turned and opened the double doors to their side, revealing the guest bedroom Peter had caught a glimpse of last time he was here. She gestured into the room, and the two entered. Once inside, Peter took in everything in front of him. Against the far wall, in the middle, was a large bed with a gorgeous wooden headboard, adorned with only a fitted silk sheet and a number of pillows with matching silk cases. To the side of the bed was a desk with an open laptop with a few cables coming from it. Probably the most eye-catching were the abundance of microphones, three to be exact. Peter counted one mic mounted on the desk, pointing at the middle of the bed, one mic in an arm attached to the headboard, and a boom mic attached to the ceiling, directly above the bed. Diane could read the obvious confusion on Peter's face and cut in.

"Last time, you asked if I podcast, and I said no. Which is true, it's not really podcasting. I make..." Diane swallowed before continuing. "I make audio erotica. It's kind of like porn, but just the audio, not the visual." Peter's jaw dropped as she spoke, and he was too nervous to look her in the eye, so he just kept staring at the room around him, but he had a pressing question.

"What... What do you need me for?" Peter was almost too embarrassed to ask.

"Well, I've been making this audio erotica for a few months now, and it's been fine. I make enough money to live comfortably. But I've always felt like my content is lacking, and I know what it's missing: authenticity. You see, Peter, I can write scripts and perform stories about me, I don't know, blowing a lifeguard at a community pool," Peter was nervous, sure, but just hearing Diane talk about this hypothetical story got a twitch from his sleeping cock. "But even if I get a dildo and gag on it for a few minutes before pretending he cums in my mouth," Diane's example was really getting Peter's blood pumping. "It's just pretend."

"And that's not what you want?" Peter asked, almost a whisper. His throat was so dry.

"Pretend is fine, but it's nothing like the real deal. I'm thinking, what if instead of just deepthroating a dildo until I decide I'm done, I deepthroat an actual cock... Your cock... The audio would be authentic. Nothing plastic, nothing fake. I think my listeners would love to hear me actually getting fucked. I think the authenticity would really give me the edge in the market."

"And I..."

"And you would give me that authenticity. One thing important to this would be self control, as whoever I'm fucking would have to be able to cum at just the right time, sticking to the scrip strictly. And you showed that ability to cum at just the right time." Diane was trying her best to sell it all.

Peter could hardly wrap his head around this all. His mature neighbor, maybe twice his age, was now asking him to help her make audio porn. Audio erotica as she called it. A few days ago, she asked him to help fix her sink. Then she had a mouthful of his cock, and in no time he was cumming inside her as she orgasmed with him. Now, less than a week later, she was asking him to do that regularly, for her business.

"If you need more time to think about it, I get it—" Diane started before Peter cut her off.

"I'm in." He now spoke confidently, finding his voice. He would have to be insane to turn down his hot neighbor. Diane was sexy, Peter couldn't believe he ever had reservations.

"Really? Are you sure? Remember, if you don't want to, at any time, you can back out." Diane told him.

"I'm sure. 100%." Peter reassured her. "When can we start?"

Diane was a bit caught off guard by how forward her neighbor was being now, but nonetheless she was aroused by what it meant, how much he wanted to fuck her again. She perked up with a smile, bouncing her tits slightly, which Peter definitely noticed.

"Slow down there, cowboy. Not so fast. We have some logistics to go through before we can do anything." Diane explained, which deflated Peter a bit. Not wanting to let him down, and to keep him enticed, Diane tempted him. "But, don't worry. If you're interested, I have a story we could try out today. But only if you're ready." She teased, knowing he'd want to.

"Well, then let's get through these logistics." Peter eagerly responded, making Diane smile.

"Alright. First things first, a quick room tour." Diane gestured to the set up around them. "The main, um, set, I guess, is this bed right here. No top sheets or blankets, because those just make and stifle noise. A silk fitted sheet and silk pillow cases because they're the perfect combination of comfortable and quiet. It's memory foam, so no springs creaking." She pointed to each of the microphones. "These are each hooked up to the laptop on the desk, and will record everything. Dialogue, other noises... Everything. Over there," Diane pointed to a closet door Peter had missed earlier. "Think of that as my prop closet. You'll see more of that later, depending on what kind of stories we get into. There's also a guest bathroom attached," Diane gestured next to a small side room opposite the bed. "If we need to rinse off after any, um, recording sessions, we can use that shower."

This was a lot for Peter to take in, but, again, he had never been so intrigued. He was thrilled at the potential to fuck Diane again, to feel her mouth on his cock, his cock inside her. It was enough for him to force himself to keep up with everything.

"For a normal recording session, I'd give you a script, like this one." Diane picked up two packets of stapled pages off the desk and handed one to Peter. He was surprised she'd already had one written and printed. She was expecting him to accept her proposition, and wanted to get something done today. The title of this script read "The Neighbor." Peter laughed. "I know, I know, it's a little on the nose." Diane explained. "But it's easy to do, and art imitates life. We're practically already in character, no costumes or props necessary. It's the most natural thing I could think of." Peter had no objections.

He skimmed through the script, speed reading it as he went. It was easy enough to follow, like any porn script. He was a peeping tom, and his neighbor, Diane, wanted to teach him a lesson. He had no complaints.

"So, you'll essentially just read along as we go. The script is pretty self-explanatory, and should make sense as we go. And because it's just audio, you can read it as we go. And if you forget a line, I can edit it out. So no need to memorize anything!" Diane wanted to make this as easy possible for Peter, who was appreciative of this. "Oh! How could I forget!" Diane opened a drawer in the desk and pulled out a small bell, like the type you'd see on a hotel front desk.

"What's that?" Peter asked.

"Think of it like my version of a clapper board." Diane was referencing the boards used in filmmaking to help an editor sync up the audio with the film. For her, the bell functioned to allow her to see where she needed to make any cuts. "If you need to stop the scene, you ring the bell. If you ring the bell, I know to edit it out later. Not only that, it's also a bit of a safe word. If you hear the ding, you stop whatever you're doing."

"That makes sense," Peter acknowledged. He sat down on the side of the bed, and Diane sat next to him. "So, are you ready to start?"

Diane giggled, humored by his innocent eagerness. "Before we start, why don't we make sure we know what we're doing. You've read over the script, you've seen the setup. Why don't we just practice with the bell?"

"Oh," Peter blushed. "Okay. Yeah. Let's practice." He was excited to find out what kind of practice she wanted to try. Taking the lead, Diane reached towards his lap and began to undo his belt. In no time at all, with Peter's help, his pants and boxers were around his knees and his cock sprang free. Diane wasted no time in wrapping her hand around his cock and stroking rhythmically.

"So, for example, we could start with this..." Diane focused on her neighbors hard cock in her hand. It wasn't all the way hard yet, but it was getting there. The smooth shaft was topped by a sensitive head, and two full balls sat below. She was a comfortable woman, and even though this was only the second time she was seeing Peter's cock, she had no problem getting a handful of it.

Peter, on the other hand, was stunned. Yes, less than a week ago he fucked his neighbor's brains out on her kitchen floor, and yes, just ten minutes ago she'd asked him to help her make audio erotica. But now... Now she was gently stroking his hardening cock while biting her lip in focus. He couldn't believe what was happening.

"For example, if we did a story about, say, a doctor and patient, I might be a doctor giving you a checkup, and I get so enamored with your big cock, I can't help but start to stroke it." Diane explained, in a tone a teacher or instructor might take while breaking down a word problem. Her hand was in a loose fist around his cock, pumping up and down softly. Occasionally, she would linger around his tip, just briefly teasing it, making Peter tense up. "Do you like that?"

"Y-yes." Peter confirmed.

"And maybe I can't help but use my other hand to..." Diane's voice trailed off as her other hand found its way to Peter's balls. She began to gently rub at them, fondling them, rolling them back and forth in her hand. Peter shut his eyes tight, overcome with pleasure at all the stimulation.

DING

His eyes shot open as Diane pulled her hands away. She had rung the bell. He couldn't help but thrust forward slightly, wishing her small hands were still wrapped around his cock.

"You see? If the bell is rung, we stop what we're doing." Diane smiles teasingly. "Whether it's because one of us forgot a line, or because something doesn't feel good, or really any number of reasons." Peter felt like telling her that it DID feel good, but Diane continued. "And if I ring the bell again,"

DING

"We resume." In no time at all, before the sound of the bell had even fully left Peter's ears, Diane's head was in his lap, her lips wrapped around his throbbing cock. He couldn't help but moan as she began to pump her mouth up and down, teasing every inch of him with her soft tongue. He clenched his fists and threw his head back, thrusting into her mouth as she went. He was in heaven.

DING

Diane pulled back, and Peter gasped as he thrust forward again, dangerously close to blowing his load. Diane was so talented that only a bit of a blowjob had Peter almost over the edge.

"Remember, if the bell rings, we stop." Diane smiled at Peter again, sitting up, again next to him on the edge of the bed. Peter could tell she enjoyed teasing him, pushing him to the edge, seeing how close she could get him, and if he could still control himself. Well, two could play at that game.

"I think I get it," Peter pushed Diane up towards the head of the bed so she was lying with her own head on the many pillows. She laughed as he did this, excited to see what he was doing. Diane was glad how comfortable he felt, and was a little turned on at how willing he was to take charge. Peter continued. "So if, for example, the story was about, I don't know, a yoga teacher and her student, I would do something like this?"

Peter effortlessly pulled Diane's running shorts down her smooth legs, tossing them to the floor. She wasn't wearing any underwear, which gave Peter a perfect view. That pussy that he had cum inside just a few days ago, that he felt clench around his throbbing cock, looked even more beautiful now. It was waiting for him as he situated himself between her legs. Diane got chills as Peter lowered his head, planting soft kisses on her legs. He slowly, so slowly, made his way up her thighs before stopping dangerously close to her waiting warmth. As he planted kiss after gentle kiss closer and closer, she was practically whimpering, begging him to do something. Diane gasped loudly as Peter inserted one, then two fingers into her, gently feeling her contract around him. Her walls tensed and pulsated as he began to slowly pump his fingers in and out of her. Diane bit her lip to avoid screaming when Peter's thumb began to softly massage her clit while he went. This young man was making her melt with just one hand. She was breathing hard in a matter of moments as he found a rhythm, playing with her wet pussy.

DING

Diane was practically snapped out of a trance when she heard the bell ring, looking almost frustrated at Peter for what he'd done, but he gave her a devilish grin.

"Remember," he teased. "If the bell rings, we stop."

DING

Peter rang the bell again, and Diane almost screamed when he planted a kiss right on her swollen pussy lips. Her breath hitched in her throat when he pushed his tongue inside her, driving her wild as he French kissed her lap. She thrust into his face, desperately grabbing a handful of his hair to more directly guide him. But Peter didn't need guiding, as Diane was brought closer and closer to the edge. She was practically grinding against his face as he teased her clit and tasted her sweet fluids. Diane was so wet, and so close, she could barely breathe as Peter brought her closer and closer.

DING

Diane practically screamed when Peter sat up after ringing the bell. She was so close to finishing, and he was just leaving her there. She was panting, trying to catch her breath as she realized that this must've been how he felt just minutes ago.

"Well," Diane was still breathing hard as she sat up, picking up her pants from the ground and slipping them on. "I think you've got the idea."

"I think so." Peter smiled back to her, wiping a small bit of her juices off of his chin.

"Well, in that case... Why don't we get started? You can only practice so much!" Diane laughed, and Peter laughed with her. Peter had to admit to himself that most of his nerves were gone after that practice session. Diane, still trying to clear her head, stood up from the bed. "I'm going to get the equipment set up. You have your script?"

"Yes." Peter said. He swallowed hard, trying to prepare himself for what was about to happen. No going back from here.

"Great. Let's give it a go." With that, Diane pressed a few buttons on her laptop, clicked the mouse a few times, and nodded at Peter, who nodded back. "We're recording. Action, I guess." She announced as she stepped back from the desk and sauntered towards Peter. He was sitting on the bed, now leaning on the pile of pillows against the headboard. Diane climbed onto the bed, sitting opposite Peter, just out of reach. She looked down at her lap, took a deep breath, then looked up at Peter with heavy eyelids, pursed lips, and flaunted cleavage.

"Well hey there, neighbor," Diane was now in full character. Although, could you call it character when it was this similar to her real self? She continued, "Thanks for coming over, I just have something I wanted to talk to you about."

Peter watched as she readjusted herself on the bed silently. She shifted her bra slightly, which gave Peter more cleavage to gawk at. The way her breasts were pushing together, Peter remembered back to the first time he'd seen her shirtless. The first time he'd grabbed her tits. They were so soft, and had such a nice weight to them. He remembered how turned on Diane had been when he teased her nipples. He thought about how nice it'd feel to titfuck her, and how absolutely mind blowing it must feel to cum in between her tits.

DING

Diane has rung the bell, snapping Peter out of his trance. He looked up from her ample bosom to see her staring at him, her eyebrows knitted together and her lips pursed in frustration.

"Peter, you need to focus. There's a script for you to read for a reason." She scolded him.

"I'm sorry," Peter apologized, embarrassed. "I just got distracted, remembering the other day. You just have such a nice body..." his voice trailed off as he realized how lame of an excuse that was.

"Thank you." Diane smiled, giving her breasts a teasing bounce. "But if this is going to work, if we're going to work, you need to stay focused and keep up. I'm going to do a lot of very distracting things to you, you need to be able to remain in character. In this story alone, I'm going to blow you and then let you fuck me. And this is a simple story. If you can't stay focused here, it's not looking too good for future stories." Peter blushed, definitely feeling the shame Diane wanted him to feel. He also felt the need to impress her now, to prove to her that he could keep up.

"I'm sorry, I'll stay focused. Let's go again. I promise I'll, um, stick to the script." He apologized. Diane trusted him, and situated herself on the bed again, getting back into character. She pointed at the script to his side.

"You start us off, I'll edit this all out. Your line is something like 'Of course, what do you need.'" Diane instructed, and Peter quickly found the line, trying to get into a character of his own. He nodded to Diane, and she nodded back to him as she rang the bell.

DING

"Of course, what's on your mind? You seemed pretty serious on the phone." Peter played up a concerned tone, which Diane appreciated. The guy was getting into character, and she couldn't help but like it. He really wanted to impress her, and she could tell he was trying to take it seriously. She kept the scene going.

"Well, you see, we're next door neighbors," Diane knew the dialogue was a bit on the nose, a bit expository, but she needed to get it out of the way. She understood that listeners needed the scene set as simply as possible so she could move on to the erotica. "Our houses are pretty close, and from certain windows, I can see into your house."

Peter could feel his cock start to swell as Diane spoke. This fantasy scenario was about two neighbors, and Peter couldn't help but draw parallels. He wondered if Diane could see into his house.

"Like from my home office, I can see into your kitchen. Do you see where I'm going with this?" Diane's voice had an up-turn that made Peter's cock twitch.

"I'm sorry, I don't." His character was naive. If it were Peter in this scenario, he knew he'd be much more forward.

"Well, what I'm saying is, I know if I can see you, you can see me. And I also know that's true because I've caught you watching me, more than once." Diane have Peter an out-of-character wink.

"W-what?" Peter stumbled over his line. He tried to sound as caught off guard as possible, which Diane loved. He was really getting into it!

"Two night ago, when I got home from the gym, I took a bath. While toweling off in my bedroom, I looked through the window, and could see you watching me from what I presume is your bedroom window? Do I have that right?" Diane nodded encouragingly.

Peter felt legitimately flustered, as if he was the one peeping on his neighbor. "Um, no — I mean yes — that is my bedroom, but I didn't, or, I've never, um, I—" His stuttered some more. "I'm sorry, I didn't mean to. Your curtains were open, and your light was on, and you looked so..." Peter let his voice trail off before Diane interrupted, as the script dictated.

"No no, don't apologize. It's okay." As she said this, Diane began to slowly make her way towards Peter. He could feel his cock begin to grow more and more with every inch closer she came. "Don't apologize. I liked it. It's just a shame you couldn't get a closer look."

With that, Diane pulled her top off, confirming Peter's suspicions that she wasn't wearing a bra. Her big breasts sat free on her chest, slightly moving with each breath she took. Peter drank in the sight, almost feeling bad for the listeners that would never get to see Diane topless. She was so busty, and her tits were so soft. Peter couldn't help but reach out to touch one, but Diane slapped his hand away.

DING

"Hey! Stick to the script!" She rolled her eyes again.

"Oh, right, sorry. They're just..." Peter blushed.

"Just what?" Diane teased, pushing them together for a moment. She couldn't help but laugh, which lightened the mood a bit and made Peter feel less shame. "Honey, I know I have great tits. And trust me, I want you to grab 'em. But right now, while we're recording... Let's just get through this story."

"Yes, sorry, won't happen again."

DING

"It really is a shame you didn't get a closer look." Diane kept going. She showed off her breasts to Peter, lightly fondling herself. "But if I'm being honest, I don't think it's fair."

"What's that?" Peter asked, sticking to the script.

"Well if you get to see me naked, it's only fair if I get to see you naked." Diane's voice sounded more serious now as she spoke. She looked at Peter with a small pout on her plush lips, before leaning down towards his lap. She undid the button, then slowly, loudly, unzipped his fly, a noise that Diane knew listeners would love to hear. In a swift movement, she hooked her fingers into his waistband, and proceeded to yank his pants down to his ankles before sliding them off onto the ground. Peter was almost impressed by how efficient she was. Now in just his boxers, Diane admired his growing bulge.

"My, my, looks like someone's a little excited!" Through the thin fabric, Diane pet his cock, which twitched sharply in response. Her fingers brushing lightly over his package was more than enough to elicit a groan from Peter. "Let's get these boxers off you. It's only fair that I get to see you naked."

Diane yanked Peter's boxers down similarly, and his cock sprung free, almost fully hard. As it bobbed up and down, Diane couldn't help but smile, wide-eyed at how great his cock looked.

"Wow, you certainly have a nice cock." Diane reached out and touched it lightly, stopping it from bobbing. As she began to stroke it softly, Peter glanced at the script. There was no line about him having a nice cock. That was just Diane speaking to Peter, something that made him even harder. He then saw he had the next line

"Oh my god, but you're my neighbor!" Peter acted stunned. Diane, meanwhile, had found a good rhythm, softly stroking Peter's cock in a loose fist, up and down.

"Well, this is just me being neighborly." Diane winked before taking his cock into her warm mouth. Peter could feel his balls tighten as she began sucking his cock. Her lips loosely glided over the shaft, and her tongue worked the tip, running along the underside before softly lapping up a pearl of precum. She quietly nursed at his member, with soft sucking noises filling the air, before pulling away, letting some drool spill out of her mouth onto his lap.

"I want to be a good neighbor. Does this feel good? Do you like me sucking your cock?" Diane asked, almost rhetorically. Of course it felt amazing to Peter, who moaned out a soft "Yes."

"Oh, I just love how your cock tastes." Diane said before swallowing it back down. While she pumped it in and out of her mouth, louder now, one of her hands began to caress Peter's balls. As she slurped at his shaft, she rolled the heavy balls back and forth between her fingers, putting Peter on Cloud Nine. The blowjob was getting wetter and wetter as Diane continued going to town on his throbbing cock. Peter was now pumping his cock in rhythm with Diane's mouth and hand, before she pulled her mouth off of his cock with a pop, still stroking it with her hand.

"You're such a naughty neighbor," Diane teased. "How about you fuck me?"

Following the script, Diane crawled to the head of the bed as Peter moved to the other end. On her hands and knees, she teased Peter by wiggling her butt at him, her exposed pussy tempting him. He rose to his knees and positioned himself behind her, aiming his cock at her swollen lips. He slowly inserted just the tip before pausing, which made Diane inhale sharply. As Peter slowly pushed himself all the way in, Diane let out a sustained moan, long and loud.

"Oh yeah, just like that!" Diane whimpered as Peter began to fuck her from behind. He held onto her hips, now understanding why they're called love handles. He quickly found a steady rhythm, in and out, in and out, thrusting into her. As he went, his lap clapped against her plump ass, functioning as a great metronome for the two of them. Which each thrust in, and each metronome clap, Diane's ass jiggled. Peter kept pumping, fucking her soft, smooth pussy.

"Oh... Yes... Just like that... Keep fucking me with that hard cock of yours!" Diane could barely speak as she was overcome with the pleasure filling her right now. She balled her hands into tight fists, clenching the silk sheets beneath her, before she couldn't hold herself up anymore and fell to her elbows, moaning loudly. Peter's cock pounding her pussy felt amazing, and she could feel her orgasm building. She moaned loudly again, almost burying her face in the pillow in front of her.

Behind her, Peter was in heaven, fucking his mature MILF neighbor as she practically screamed into the bed sheets. He grabbed at her bouncing ass, feeling how soft-yet-firm it was in his hand. He reached up and under with one hand, past her waist, finding he breasts. He grabbed one, fondling the bouncing tit, teasing the nipple. This only drove Diane closer, and she let out a small, stifled yelp, trying to focus.

"Oh, you feel so good inside me, filling me up. Your cock is just the right size. I think I'm gonna cum!" She was right, and Diane proceeded to seize up as an orgasm shook her body. "Oh my god, I'm cumming! You're fucking me so good, I'm cumming!" Diane continued. Peter gasped as he felt her clench up around his still-pumping cock, something that made him fuck her harder. Diane grabbed the pillow in front of her and bit down, moaning louder as Peter plowed into her. She was weak from the orgasm, but knew Peter was close and that the end of the story was nearing. She composed herself as best she could. "Are you gonna cum for me?" She asked.

"Mhm." Peter groaned. He was so close, all that teasing earlier meant he was eager to blow.

"Come on, baby! Cum in me!" Diane encouraged. That was all Peter needed. With one final pump, he felt his balls tighten up as he began to cum in Diane. He kept pumping, fucking her harder, depositing jet after jet of hot cum in her with each stroke. He pulled her in close, grabbing both her breasts in his hands. On the other end, Diane loved the feeling of his hard cock blasting cum into her while he held her tight, grabbing at her tits. She moaned softly, almost purring, as he finished, letting his cock spill out of her, still dripping in a mixture of his and her fluids.

"Well," Diane broke the silence, still in character. "It's a good thing you live next door. Next time, don't just watch me from afar. Ring the doorbell."

DING

She rang the actual bell, breaking Peter from his panting trance. He let go of her soft tits, and leaned back from her, lazily standing up from the bed. Diane sat on the edge, looking Peter up and down. His cock was barely softening, still dripping in fluids, and he was breathing hard.

"Thank you, Peter. I gotta say, I was a little nervous at first, but you impressed me." Diane gave him a very genuine smile, which he weakly reciprocated. He was drained, literally.

"No, thank you. You're so good at..." Peter's voice trailed off as he gestured towards the bed. "At that." Diane laughed at this compliment, which was almost identical to the one he gave her after the first time he fucked her. He was genuine, she had to give him that.

"Well, on that note," Diane walked over to the computer on the desk. As she walked, Peter noticed his cum dripping down her legs. With a mouse click, the recording was done. Diane turned back to him.

"Well, I'm going to shower off. You're more than welcome to use the upstairs shower." She gave him another smile, which Peter almost laughed at considering what had just transpired. He nodded back to her and stood up from the bed. As Diane rinsed off in the downstairs shower, Peter was upstairs, doing the same. It was a weird feeling, Peter thought, to go from fucking each other senseless, to showering separately. Diane felt weird too, but also felt an ambrosial high unlike anything else. There was something about Peter, the way he fucked her like no man had before. She knew their work together had just started, and she was eager to see where it would go next..

155 Sounds Good Ch. 2

As he rang his neighbor's doorbell, Peter wondered about what he'd be getting himself into today. Ever since he started housesitting for his parents, he'd also started helping his neighbor Diane out with her own business, making authentic audio erotica. She wanted to give her audio that extra edge of authenticity, and he was the perfect partner for her to achieve that goal. Together, the two would act out scripts she had written. So far, Peter had only helped her with one, a story of an older woman who seduces her younger neighbor. It was a bit on the nose, but Peter didn't complain. Diane made clear that she'd be calling on his "services" many times more, and today was one of those times. Peter had received a text from Diane that afternoon asking if he'd be able to record another story today, so here he was, at her door at 7pm sharp, like she'd requested.

Diane answered the door and smiled as she greeted Peter with a warm hello and a soft hug, getting a great chance to press up against her plush breasts. Though she was maybe twice his age, Diane embraced her maturity. She was wearing denim shorts that hugged her thick thighs and barely covered her large butt, as well as a sweater that revealed no cleavage (much to Peter's disappointment), but hugged her curves tightly (much to his pleasure). Her caramel hair was pulled back in a loose ponytail, which bounced as she nodded, welcoming Peter into her home.

The two made small talk as they stepped into her living room. Peter tried to seem cool and casual, but Diane could tell he was still a bit nervous about their situation. She could also tell that he was trying not to just stare at her ass in those jean shorts, which made her smile.

"So, Peter, why don't we just cut to the chase?" She cut him off while he was talking about some work he needed to do around the garden. This seemed to light up his eyes.

"And what would that be?" Again, Peter tried to play it cool, but Diane could tell it was just an act.

"Well, I want to make you cum." She said casually. She almost laughed as she watched his façade melt away in an instant.

"O-oh, right. Yeah. How?" Peter asked, flustered at how forward Diane was being with him. Immediately, he regretted how naïve he sounded when he asked how she wanted to get him off.

"Well, if you mean what kind of story we're doing today, I wanted it to be something simple, a fantasy a lot of people have," Diane laughed, appreciating Peter's naivety. Meanwhile, Peter's mind started racing through different fantasies he'd had. Diane pursed her lips, and Peter noticed she had on a bold, ruby red lipstick that her lips even more enticing.

"So we're going for a classic, a little bit of teacher/student porn." Diane handed Peter one of the scripts she was holding, and he started to skip through it. It looked pretty basic, like any simple porn plot, but he knew that Diane was sure to still blow his mind.

"Alright, when do we start?" Peter was eager.

"Whoa there, stud. We need to set up still. Read through the script, make sure you know what we're doing, have an idea about what your lines are. Editing the audio is hard enough as is, I'd prefer we don't have to stop and start over and over again because you wanted to see me topless before you read the script."

He did want to see her topless. Diane knew him well. Peter could see the outline of a bra through her tank top. He was definitely ready to start recording.

"Alright," Diane continued. "Go get ready in the studio, I'll meet you in there when we start." With that, she winked and walked upstairs. Peter walked in the opposite direction, towards the guest bedroom Diane had converted into her sound studio. Through the door, the bed was set up with a silk sheet and plenty of pillows, with three microphones set up, like always: one next to the pillows at the head of the bed, one on the desk next to the side of the bed, and a boom mic hanging from the ceiling directly above the bed.

Peter sat down on the soft sheets, still taking in everything around him. This wasn't his first time in this room, but he still had some trouble wrapping his head around what he was doing. Helping his MILF neighbor create audio erotica. She was twice his age, maybe more, but she was more talented in the bedroom than any of the girls his age. She always knew what she was doing, and he couldn't wait to see what the script had in store for today.

As he read through the script, he saw it was, as Diane explained, a simple porn plot. Peter was playing a student who was failing, and his professor, Diane, tries to help him "get his grade up." Peter laughed to himself as he read through some of the lines. He was cut off by a knock at the door.

"You ready in there?" Diane called through the door. Peter put his script to the side and sat up against the pillows. All it said in the script for blocking was that he should sit comfortably on the bed.

"Yep, I'm ready." Peter was almost giddy. He tried to calm down a bit, not wanting to seem too eager in front of Diane.

Just then, the door opened, and Peters jaw dropped when Diane sauntered into view. She was dressed up like a teacher, but in the sexiest way. Peter noticed that she was dressed more sultry than outright slutty. Her look was professional, but the kind of professional that makes your mouth water. Diane had on high heels and tights, which traced up her legs to her dark pencil skirt, which stretched around her butt tightly. Tucked into the skirt was a white blouse, unbuttoned to show just enough cleavage to give Peter something to fantasize about. Her hair was pulled up in a loose bun, with a few random curls falling across the back of neck. Diane was also wearing a pair of black-rimmed glasses, which were definitely just for Peter, tying together the teacher look. And boy were they doing something for Peter. Maybe it was how mature and professional they made her look, but Diane in glasses got his cock hardening up in no time, something she noticed.

Diane did a slight turn, allowing Peter to see her from every side, which only got him harder. She walked over to her computer setup on the desk, pressed a single button, and with that, the microphones were recording. She nodded at Peter, who nodded back at her, before dinging the small bell on the desk. That sound was essentially the "action!" shout of the sound studio, helping Diane find starts and stops in the audio later while editing. She walked over to the edge of the bed and sat down, across from Peter.

"Thank you for coming into office hours," Diane said, now fully in character. "We really need to talk about your grade on the midterm."

"I'm not sure what's wrong, professor."

"Please," she cut him off. "Call me Mrs. Hill." Peter knew this was coming, he'd seen it in the script, but he hadn't noticed it said "Mrs." Something about Diane being married in this scenario almost made it hotter.

Peter continued, "Sorry, Mrs. Hill. What seems to be the matter?"

"Well, I just finished grading your midterm, and unfortunately, you failed. You've been doing well in this class, so I was surprised to see you do so poorly. I have to ask, did you even study?"

"Of course! Well, I tried." Peter was still reading off the script next to him, his eyes jumping between the words on the page and the sight in front of him. Diane leaned forward, inquisitively, as if she was legitimately curious as to what Peter was going to say next. As she leaned, she showed off more and more cleavage. Her soft, supple breasts tempted Peter, so he kept reading. "I tried to study as much as I could, but there were some... Distractions."

Diane was really in character as she looked almost sympathetic, giving Peter a pout with her full, red lips. "Oh? What distractions were those?"

"Well, I was supposed to do my studying on Sunday night, but... There was a party. And normally, I wouldn't go out to a party... Can I be honest with you Ms. Hill?" Peter was getting into character too, almost blushing as he spoke.

"Mrs." Diane corrected him, a correction that made her wink at him as she continued. "Of course you can be honest with me. Why'd you go to that party instead of studying?"

"It's been a while since I've... Gotten laid. I broke up with my last girlfriend a while ago, and I'm in a bit of a dry spell. I went to that party Sunday night in hopes of going home with a girl." Peter blushed even harder. Skipping studying to try and get laid? That definitely sounded like something he'd done in college.

"Oh my... That definitely is... Something." Diane looked deep into Peter's eyes as she continued. "Well, thank you for your honesty, but you still failed your midterm. That drops you to an F in the class, which is dangerous territory."

"Please, Mrs. Hill, I need to pass this class. How can I make this up? Is there any extra credit?" Peter practically begged. He then watched as Diane unbuttoned one more button on her top, revealing even more cleavage, just for him.

"Well, how about we come to an arrangement?" She leaned closer. "We want you studying hard for all the upcoming tests, we don't want you going out instead." She shook her head, and Peter shook his too, in a trance almost as she traced her hand up his thigh and softly grabbed his bulge through his pants.

"Mrs. Hill, you're grabbing m-my cock!" Peter kept reading the script while loving the soft fondling Diane was giving his package.

"We don't want you going out looking for sex instead of studying. So how about I help you out, keep you satisfied, and you can stay focused on studying? Depending on how this goes, maybe your grade even goes up?" She reached both hands up past his bulge, pulling lightly, teasingly, at the waistband of his pants. When she did, she pushed her tits together, giving Peter another great view of her cleavage. He was rock hard now, and his cock strained against his pants.

"Um, are you sure?" He felt so innocent. He knew he wanted her to just touch his cock already, but he also knew he had to work for it. He had to keep going with the script.

"I'm very committed to my students, and I want you get a good grade." Diane almost whispered. "Do we have an agreement?" Her voice was stern, but sexy.

"Y-yes. Please." Peter stammered. With that, Diane undid the button on Peter's jeans, unzipped them, and slid them down to his ankles before yanking them right off and throwing them to the floor. His erect cock flopped to the side aimlessly, and her eyes widened.

"Oh, wow..." Diane smiled, licking her lips. "Well, I think you've definitely gone up to a D." She winked at him. The play on words aside, Diane was legitimately impressed. This wasn't her first time seeing Peter's cock, but se was always giddy to get an eyeful of it. "But, a D is only barely passing. We'll have to keep going to get your grade any higher."

Diane leaned forward, running her hands up Peter's bare legs. Still fully clothed, complete with the glasses, she really looked the part. Peter's cock twitched as he imagined Diane as his actual teacher, teasing him like this. With her head only inches from his lap, Diane asked him a question.

"Of course, you won't tell anyone, will you? I'm a married woman, I can't have something like this getting out." She kept tracing her fingers lightly along his thighs, occasionally getting daringly close to his balls, which she noticed looked heavy and full, practically begging for her mouth on them.

Struggling to focus, Peter mumbled "N-no, no ma'am."

"Great," she smiled. "Now let's see if we can get that grade up past a D." Diane stopped teasing him and wrapped both hands around Peter's cock. It throbbed in her hands, and she could tell how into the teacher fantasy he was. She began to pump her hands up and down slowly, rhythmically, sighing in satisfaction loudly enough for the mic to pick up.

Peter, fully in the throws of bliss, now watched as Diane slowly pumped his cock up and down. From his angle, he could see her bright red lips pursed in concentration as she focused on her motions. He could see the loose curls that fell from her bun bounce ever so slightly with each pump, as well as her breasts in rhythm. Best of all, he watched as her small, slightly wrinkled hands stroked up and down on his shaft. To his surprise, Peter noticed Diane was wearing a fake wedding ring on her left hand. This must've been due to her character being married in this story, but the ring wasn't something a future listener could "hear." The ring was just for him to see, and it really drove him wild. There was something extra salacious about a teacher cheating on her husband with a student, and Peter loved being that student.

A small pearl of precum beaded at the tip of Peter's cock. One of Diane's hands broke rhythm to massage the head of his cock, using the bit of precum as lube. This elicited a slight moan from Peter, who loved the sensation.

"That's it, very good. I think you're definitely up to a D now. You're not thinking of going to any parties, are you?" Diane teased him, and Peter barely moaned out a "No." Diane then slid her hands all the way down his shaft, to the based, and pressed her ruby lips against his tip. Peter gasped, and another bead of precum burst across Diane's lips as she welcomed him into her soft mouth.

She savored the salty precum flavor for only a moment before getting to work, lathering his cockhead with her twisting tongue while pumping her hands up and down around the base of his shaft. Peter was in heaven, and he could tell Diane was enjoying herself too as she let out soft moans of pleasure while working at his cock. She pulled him out of her mouth with a soft pop, and lavished his shaft with kisses, up and down the entire cock. Each wet kiss left a small smudge of her red lipstick on his cock, a visual that drove Peter closer and closer to the edge. Diane then moved her hands from his base to his head, quickly stroking at the tip with a closed fist while still planting wet kisses around the shaft.

"Oh, you taste so good. I think you may be up to a C by now. Want to keep going?" She teased, still stroking his cock.

"Yes please," Peter groaned. With this treatment, he'd never consider going to another party as long as he lived.

Diane smiled, then planted her lips right on his tip. With firmly pursed lips, she silently waited until Peter made eye contact with her. That didn't take long, as he was curious why his "teacher" had stopped loving on his cock.

"I'm going to try something honey, let me know how it feels." Diane told him. Before he could ask her what she meant, Diane parted her lips around his cock and swallowed him down. Peter felt everything as his cock pushed past her plump, plush lips, slightly grazing her teeth, then running over her soft tongue before sliding partway down her throat. In no time at all, Diane had her nose pressed against Peter's lap and his cock all the way down her throat. She started to hum, and the vibrations of her humming sent tingles through Peter's cock that made him moan loudly pleasure he'd never felt before.

Diane pulled back, coming up for air, and Peter exhaled. His cock slid out of her mouth, dripping in her spit. She grabbed him again and said, "So, I'm guessing you like your teacher deepthroating your cock?"

"Y-yes, Mrs. Hill." Peter's voice was shaking now.

Taking his pleasure as an okay to keep going, Diane guided his cock back into her mouth again. This time, to play it up for the future listeners, as she smoothly glided his cock down her throat, Diane began to gag on it. It wasn't real, but she knew the sound would drive listeners crazy as she, a professional teacher, gagged on her student's fat cock. It drove Peter crazy, too. Diane's throat tightened with each gag, covering Peter's cock with even more spit. She pulled back again, this time letting his cock fall out of her mouth, spilling a bit of drool.

"Oops, I didn't mean to drool on your cock so much." Diane played innocent. "Sorry about how sloppy this has gotten, but hopefully it's convincing you not to go out partying anymore. You're up to a B- now. Do you want to stop?"

Peter's cock twitched and he shook his head. Diane broke character for a moment and rolled her eyes, gesturing towards the script at Peter's side. Embarrassed, he nodded and quietly flipped through it to get to where they were, reading his line back to her.

"Please, professor, I mean Mrs. Hill. I really need an A. Whatever it takes. I promise I'll study more." He sounded desperate, which turned on Diane. She was fully in character, and her student NEEDED this good grade. She NEEDED to convince him to study. She grabbed his cock again and started stroking it, an act made loud by the amount of her spit decorating his cock.

"How can I convince you to study? How can I convince you to stop going to parties? What do I have that these young girls your age don't?" Diane posited, almost to herself, still playfully stroking Peter's cock. "Oh?" She bounced with an idea. "My big titties? Girls your age don't have these" Diane leaned forward, letting Peter's cock push slightly into her cleavage, just his cockhead. "Now, if I let you titfuck me, will you promise you're done going to parties? Will you promise to study?"

"Please, yes, Mrs. Hill. Please let me fuck your tits, and I promise I'll study harder." Peter pleaded. Diane smiled softly, releasing his cock from her hold. She leaned back and undid the buttons on her shirt, removing her blouse to reveal a black bra barely cupping her large tits. The bra was simple, nothing lacy or flashy, something an actual teacher might wear. Before Peter could admire it any further, Diane unhooked it with one hand and let it fall off her shoulder, slowly revealing her stunning breasts to Peter. No matter how many times he saw her topless, he couldn't help but let out a gasp. She was the perfect combination of chubby and mature, which gave her tits some real weight. She laughed, and her tits bounced up and down, inches from Peter's wanting cock. He reached out, grasping at them.

"Go ahead." Diane encouraged him, leaning towards him. Peter's hands met her tits and he palmed two good handfuls of them. They were so soft, heavy and plush at the same time. He guided his cock between them and pressed his teacher's breasts around his waiting member. The sloppy blowjob earlier left his shaft wet and slick with saliva, which allowed him to begin smoothly pumping up and down. Diane smiled as her soft tits were cushioned up against Peter's hard, throbbing member. She could feel it pulse between her breasts, which got her excited. Peter pumped at a steady rhythm, gliding between her tits, enjoying every pump as his head pushed out from her cleavage smoothly. Diane smiled down at his cock as it appeared and disappeared with each thrust, and waited until Peter was in a full thrust up to spit on it. It's not like it needed any extra lubricant, so this was just for listeners, and for how hot Peter thought it was. What wasn't for listeners was when Diane reached under her breasts and found Peter's pumping balls, holding them as he thrust up and down, matching his rhythm. With each thrust, Diane would tickle his balls as she pet them softly, a feeling that Peter thanked her for with a low groan.

"Oh yeah? You like fucking your teacher's big tits? Girls your age don't have tits like these, do they? No, they don't." Diane asked rhetorically. "I love you sliding your cock between my tits, honey." Peter kept pumping, up and down and up and down in between Diane's soft breasts. The sensation was unbelievable, and Peter was in heaven. He even teased her nipples lightly while titfucking her, which made her let out a small squeal. Diane spit on his cock again as Peter read over the script one last time.

"Oh, Mrs. Hill, I'm gonna cum." Peter warned.

"Yes, cum for me, honey!" Diane smiled. She pulled back from him, and he let go of her tits mid-thrust. Still in rhythm of his pumping, Diane grabbed Peter's cock and began stroking it quickly, rolling his balls in her other hand while she went. "Cum on my face!" She commanded, spitting on his cock as encouragement while she continued pumping it.

That was all the encouragement Peter needed as he let loose a thick rope of cum that splattered directly across Diane's glasses. She kept encouraging him, and stroked him in time with his thrusts, as he came more and more. Two more shots splattered across her cheek, and a few hit her open, waiting mouth, decorating her ruby lips. Two last shots fell short and painted her tits, which made Diane smile. With his cock still twitching in her hand, Diane took off her glasses and looked up at Peter.

"Well, I think you've definitely earned that A." She looked at all the cum on her glasses and continued. "And I don't think you'll be going out to any parties anytime soon, either. Remember, spend your weekends studying, and I can take care of you." She lightly kissed the head of his cock, and he sank into the mattress as she rang the bell.

DING

Diane stood up from the bed and set the cum-splattered glasses on the desk for Peter to admire his work. Speaking of admiring his work, he watched as Diane wet a washcloth in the sink and stared wiping off the cum on her face. He noticed as she got all but some of it, a single drop left on her tits. Peter's cock twitched as he saw Diane notice the missed drop, wipe it up with her finger, and proceed to suck her finger clean. Diane didn't even realize what she was doing, but she loved the taste of his cum.

"Alright Pete, I'm going to wash up. You're welcome to use the shower upstairs, of course." With that, Diane slid her skirt down to her ankles and kicked it off, revealing to Peter a black thong that showed off her ass. Peter sat up as she walked into the bathroom.

"Thanks again, Mrs. Hill." He jokingly called after her. Diane shot him a wink over her shoulder, and blew a kiss. As he made his way upstairs, he heard the water running, and tried to imagine what might be in store for their next recording session.

It was a Friday. That's all Peter could think about as he stood outside Diane's door after knocking. It was a Friday, in the middle of the day. Noon on a Friday and Diane had invited him over. This wasn't their usual day for recording, so Peter couldn't help but wonder if something was wrong. Maybe Diane was done with him, and wanted them to stop working together. No matter the dread he was feeling, it was quickly replaced with a different emotion when Diane opened the door.

She stood in the doorway smiling, wearing a dress and cardigan that looked simultaneously studious and sultry. The dress was made of a comfortable material, but was low cut enough that Peter's eyes were drawn right to her ample cleavage. It almost looked like she was getting ready for church, but that cleavage suggested she intended to seduce a priest while there. Either way, Diane greeted Peter with her usual smile and very cushioned hug, and welcomed him into her house.

A surprise to Peter, Diane did not immediately lead him towards the guest bedroom she had turned into a studio, where they typically recorded audio erotica together. Instead, she led him to the couches in her living room. She gestured for Peter to sit on one, then took a seat across from him on a separate couch. She clasped her hands together and leaned forward a bit, resting her elbows on her knees. From in front of her, Peter had a great look at her cleavage, distractingly so.

"Peter, you might be wondering why I asked you to come over today." As Diane spoke, Peter held his breath. "Don't worry, nothing's wrong." He exhaled when he heard that.

"So, what is going on?" He asked, breaking his stare from her breasts to her eyes.

"Well, I think that the work we've done together so far has been great. But, I believe that whatever your hobby, no matter how good you get, you should never stop practicing. And I think we should make sure we don't forget about practice." She arched her eyebrows, almost silently asking if he understood her.

"Oh, okay. Yeah, I think that makes sense. You mean, like..." Peter's voice trailed off as he searched for something to say. He didn't fully comprehend what she meant, but he didn't want to seem naive.

"Here, honey, why don't you just come with me." Diane stood up, and Peter followed as she led him out of the living room and to the staircase. He paused for a moment at the bottom. Peter had never been upstairs in Diane's house. This felt big to him. But Diane didn't hesitate, and continued up the stairs, and Peter followed behind her, shamelessly watching her butt bounce with each step. Was he able to make out a panty line through the dress fabric?

Upstairs, Peter looked down a hallway with a handful of doors on either side, and one at the end that Peter assumed was the master bedroom. He followed her down the hallway, closer and closer to the door at the end, but Diane turned and entered into a side door, the last on the left before the master bedroom. Almost disappointedly, Peter followed her into what he realized must be Diane's office. In the small room, a large desk was against one wall with a desktop computer on it, and a collection of desk trinkets. The swivel chair looked worn, but comfortable. There was a filing cabinet off to the side, adjacent to a closet built into the wall. Covering the opposite wall was a row of bookcases, stocked full of novels. Diane led Peter towards the side of the room with the books, then turned to face him.

"Sometimes, Peter, I will have an idea for a story, something for us to act out... But it doesn't always translate well to audio. However, that doesn't mean I want to just throw it away. It's still a decent story idea. So instead, I figure we should use it as a practice round." Diane stepped closer to Peter, putting less than a foot between them. She traced one finger down from his clavicle to his stomach. He held his breath when her hand stopped above his waistband. "You see, maybe we could play through this scenario, just for us. It would give us a good chance to try some improv and see where it goes. No recording, nothing for an audience. Just us." Diane was staring down at Peter's crotch, watching a bulge form.

"W-what exactly did you have in mind?" Peter had trouble finding his voice.

"I was at the library the other day, and it got me thinking..." Her hand stayed planted just above his waistband.

"A library?" Peter questioned.

"Yeah. See, you have to be quiet in a library. If you're too loud, it's distracting to others. And a quiet recording of me shushing you every time you moan doesn't sound too interesting for my listeners." Diane explained, though Peter considered disagreeing. However, she had a hand just inches from his hardening cock, so he had no intention of changing the subject.

"Did you have any specific story in mind?" He asked.

"I did." Diane answered. "Maybe a story between a naughty librarian and a patron who's touching himself while reading something inappropriate." She smirked, looking up to catch Peter's eye. He could hardly make eye contact, he had so much trouble focusing on any one thing in the moment. Without saying anything, Diane pushed Peter back a few steps until he was up against the book case, and like that, she got into character.

"Sir, excuse me, what exactly are you doing back here?" Diane's tone was hushed, but strict. Peter immediately felt guilty, blushing. Diane removed her hand from his waistband, and shook a finger at him. With each shake, her tits bounced slightly, and Peter remembered how soft and supple her breasts looked in this dress. After a long moment of silence as Peter ogled Diane's cleavage, she spoke, this time out of character. "Peter," her voice was at a regular volume now. "We're still trying to play through a scenario. Remember, there's not a script, but I still want you to improv it like we're actually doing it. Pretend I'm really a librarian, and I've caught you touching your cock while reading something inappropriate. Make something up! Have fun!"

"Right, sorry." Peter apologized.

"Now," Diane's voice dropped to a sultry, strict tone. "Just what are you doing?"

"Oh, I'm so sorry, I was just, uh—" Peter feigned surprise and embarrassment.

"Just what? Were you just touching yourself? This is a library!" Diane's voice was a harsh whisper, but she moved closer to Peter, maybe three inches from him.

"I'm sorry, I was reading this book, and it got me... excited." Peter was beginning to get into character, find a groove.

"And what book is that?" Diane gestured to the nothing Peter was holding.

"It's about a young writer who gets seduced by an older woman. He's writing a sex scene for a book he's working on and she offers to teach him a few things." Peter was having fun with this. Diane was impressed with his creativity, and made a mental note to hold onto that story idea.

"Well, young man, that does sound exciting. But we can't have you touching your cock here, among the stacks." Diane moved closer, now less than an inch from Peter's side.

"I'm sorry, miss, do you want me to leave?" Peter was teasing her, and she could see it in his eyes.

"No, no, absolutely not. Clearly you're not taking care of yourself well enough, otherwise you wouldn't be here at a library jerking off. How about I just help you out, then we don't have this problem again. I'm sure I can do a good enough job that this shouldn't happen again. Does that sound like a good deal?"

"That sounds great." He nodded. Diane finally moved as close as she could get, pressing her body up against Peter's right side. She pushed her bosom against his arm, and he could feel her body heat radiating. He moaned when Diane's fingers brushed over the rather large bulge in his pants, but Diane quickly shushed him, putting a finger over his lips.

"Shh... We're in a library. You don't want anyone finding us." She smiled, he nodded and bit his lip to keep quiet. This proved to be an exceptionally difficult task as Diane stepped in front of Peter and ground her large butt into his lap. He enjoyed it, grabbing her hips and pressing against her. She sighed in satisfaction, feeling the bulge in his pants push against her ass. As he held onto her hips, he couldn't help but notice how soft Diane's ass was, like two pillows for his cock to bury itself between. He couldn't help but thrust against her, which caused her to have to bite her lip to muffle a moan of her own.

"You like that?" Peter teased.

"I do." Diane whispered back. "Do you like this?" In one swift movement, she stepped to his side again, pressing up against him, and pet his bulge. No longer wanting to waste any time, she reached a small hand down his pants, grabbing a handful of his cock and balls. Her hands were small, and his cock was large, but she managed to smoothly lift them out of his pants, as he helped to drop trou. Diane drank in the sight of this virile cock growing in her hands, the heavy balls full of cum. Half on purpose, half by mistake, Diane drooled onto Peter's cock, before beginning to stroke it slowly, softly working the saliva into a slick coat. She admired how smooth his member was, how much she loved gently stroking up and down, up and down, back and forth. Peter shut his eyes tight and braced himself against the bookshelf.

"How's this feel?" She whispered in her sultry tone.

"I— this is amazing." He barely spat out.

"No more touching yourself in my library?"

"No... No more..."

"Let's make sure you're taken care of... No more urges." Diane quickened her pace, stroking Peter's cock faster, from base to tip. He stifled another moan, feeling the cum churning in his balls. He was about to cum, sooner than he'd intended, but Diane was so good at what she was doing. The dress, the cleavage, the drool, the rhythm, the whispers, the spontaneity, it was all too much. As he felt his knees go weak, he groaned softly, but Diane pulled her hand away from his cock unexpectedly.

"W-what? What's wrong?" Peter took a sharp breath. The sudden lack of stimulation stopped him dead in his tracks, no longer on the edge. He was almost disappointed.

"Don't cum just yet. We have to make sure we get all of those urges out. We'll have to build it up a bit, so when you finally do burst..." She paused for a moment, softly squeezing Peter's tender balls, eliciting a whimper from him. "When you finally do burst, it'll get rid of all those urges at once."

"Okay, yes ma'am." Peter had never tried edging before, but he was more than willing to test it out with Diane. She seemed experienced, and could read his body well enough to know when he was close. And if it meant a better orgasm at the end, he was willing to suffer for that reward.

"Great." With a wink, Diane removed her cardigan before pulling her dress over her head, tossing it to the floor. Peter's cock twitched, almost flopping around as he stared at Diane's body, which she noticed and rewarded by grabbing his fat cock again, finding a steady rhythm in a matter of seconds. He examined the matching bra and panties she was wearing. Hot pink, a very exciting color. But despite the salacious shade, the bra itself wasn't flashy, instead more maternal in design. Nothing too big or brazen about it, it was simple in design and structure. This simplicity made the experience all the more authentic for Peter, who thrust into Diane's hand harder and harder, turned on by how amazing she looked. She wasn't some professional model or plastic starlet, she was his neighbor, a mature MILF twice his age, a little chubby, wearing the type of bra a stay-at-home mom would wear while going to a parent-teacher conference: something sensible and comfortable. And right now, she was pretending to be a librarian, stroking his cock with both hands while kissing his neck, occasionally breaking to whisper into his ear, encouraging, begging him to let go of all his urges.

With all this in mind, Peter again found himself close to the edge, ready to blow. He tensed up, one hand grasping at the shelf he was leaning against. Diane could feel him stiffen up as he thrust into her fist, and dropped his cock as he thrust into the empty air, grunting in displeasure.

"Not yet, not yet!" Diane scolded in a loud whisper. "Almost, I can tell you're almost there. But we have to make sure you get it all out of your system. We can't have you touching yourself back here again. What if another patron found us doing this?" The thought actually turned her on. She was so in character, silently jacking off a naughty young man, trying to be as discreet as possible, loving the feeling of his thick cock in her delicate hands.

Peter, on the other hand, was disappointed he wasn't allowed to finish. He just wanted to cum so badly. Diane traced her fingers across his shaft lightly, barely making contact, which drove him crazy. In a bold move, Peter slapped Diane's ass, grabbing a handful of it and pulling her in tight. She giggled in surprise, taking hold of his hard cock again, beginning to pump. As she massaged his cock, he kept his hand on her rear end, cupping one large cheek in his whole hand. The soft silk of Diane's panties felt so heavenly, like he was palming a cloud. Diane moaned in pleasure as he squeezed, his fingers lightly traversing her ass. She responded by picking up her pace, quickly jacking his cock before slowing down to the steady pump of a loose fist, which Peter blissfully thrust into again and again.

As she kept pumping, up and down his length, Diane alternated between kissing Peter's neck and whispering into his ear, shushing him for moaning. Her tits pressed up against him, still cupped by her soft bra. Peter was barely holding himself up with one hand, putting most of weight against the bookshelf he was leaning up against. His other hand kept gently grabbing at Diane's plump ass, defined by her soft panties.

With each pump, Peter thrust into her hand more and more, and Diane could feel him getting closer and closer. He couldn't help but let out a small moan as Diane spent an extra second massaging at Peter's cockhead, driving him wild, but she shushed him, still pretending to be a librarian, making sure this patron wasn't too loud to disturb readers among the silent shelves.

"Shh, shh, honey, not too loud. I need you to be quiet for me, can you do that?" Diane whispered, reprimanding him, her hands never breaking rhythm on his cock.

"Y-yes, yes ma'am." Peter tried his best to stay in character.

"I think you're ready. You wanna cum for me, baby?" Diane almost breathed the words into Peter's ear. He shut his eyes tight, trying to last as long as he could, but it was all too much. Diane looked so MILF-y in that bra and those panties, her hot, soft body was pressed up against his, he could feel her warm breath against his skin, her voice was like syrup dripping from her lips, and, most notably, she was stroking his cock with such a mind-blowing rhythm that he knew he was fighting a losing battle by trying to hold back any longer.

He couldn't even bring himself to say any actual words, only able to muster out a nod and a moaned "Mhm." Diane knew she was about to get her wish. She planted one final kiss on Peter's cheek before dropping down to her knees, continuing to stroke his cock, which was now at her eye-level. Peter opened his eyes to see his neighbor - or librarian, he should say - on her knees, next to his cock, staring up at him while pumping away. When she clasped a warm hand around his heavy balls, that was all he needed. He closed his eyes tightly again and let out a loud groan as he began to cum.

Diane could feel his balls tighten in her palm and kept stroking his cock, up and down, head to base, never breaking her rhythm. As Peter groaned, he shot a thick rope of hot cum out in front of himself, which splattered across the wood floor of the office. Diane smiled as she kept pumping, and Peter came more and more, depositing more and more cum on the floor of Diane's study. He was thrusting hard into Diane's hand, and she stopped pumping, just holding a tight grip around his shaft as he thrust into her fist, initially finishing with one large cumshot that jetted from his cock, completing his redecorating of her study's floor. Diane dropped the still-throbbing cock from her hands, sure that Peter was spent, considering the huge glob he had just shot. However, Diane was surprised to hear Peter gasp when she released his cock, because apparently he wasn't finished. As a result of all the edging, Peter had even more cum than usual stored up, and as his member flopped down, one final, thick shot of cum splattered across Diane's chest, streaking across her bra. She gasped, shocked at how much cum there was. She'd clearly teased him well.

"Well, well," Diane rose to her feet, no longer in character as she admired Peter's work, the last bit of cum that painted her bra. "You never cease to impress me."

"Thank you?" Peter was panting, equally as stunned as Diane at how much he'd cum. She really knew how to press his buttons just right. He almost felt dizzy.

"I don't know if this will come out in the wash. This'll make for a fun conversation at the dry-cleaner." Diane joked. She absentmindedly unhooked the clasp, letting the cum-drenched bra fall from her shoulders, her soft breasts spilling out of the cups. She turned back to face Peter, still laughing about her joke. As she took the bra off, her tits pressed together and jiggled, a sight to behold for Peter. He was mesmerized by her bouncing breasts, and barely noticed when his once-softening cock sprang to life, almost rock-hard again in a matter of seconds. Diane noticed, and for the first time, Peter saw her blush.

This young man had just cum harder than Diane had ever seen before, and yet one look at her naked body and he was ready for a round two almost instantly? She was stunned, flattered, and turned on, all at once. Without thinking twice, Diane opened her mouth to speak.

"Let's get you cleaned up."

With cum still dripping from his now-hard member, Peter looked stunned at Diane, but he nonetheless found himself following her. Out of the office, down the hall, through the door at the end, into her bedroom. This was the first time Peter was seeing her bedroom, but he could barely focus on everything around him as he was so consumed by the almost-naked MILF inviting him into her shower.

Neither of them said a word as they entered the master bathroom. Peter noticed how large the shower was; this shower could comfortably fit both of them. It had three dark green tile walls, one of which had a small window for natural light. The shower was enclosed by a glass wall, featuring a glass door with a metal handle, which Diane took hold of. She opened the door and turned on the shower, and all Peter could hear was the light sprinkling of water as Diane slipped her panties to the ground, revealing she was almost dripping wet, so aroused from the session with Peter, and especially turned on by how hard he'd gotten simply from seeing her bare breasts again.

Diane turned back to Peter, before reaching out and wrapping one hand around his hard cock, which was still covered in a combination of her saliva and his cum. His eyes bulged as she led him forward, pulling on his shaft lightly, teasingly, so he would follow her into the shower. He eagerly let her lead, following her until the two were standing under the warm water, letting it wash over them. Diane was still holding Peter's cock in a loose fist, and she could feel it throbbing in her delicate fingers. She turned back to face him again, pursing her lips.

"We're in the shower together." Diane finally broke the silence.

"We are." Peter wasn't sure what to say, he wanted her to take the lead.

"I didn't think this would ever happen. It shouldn't happen." She paused, creasing her brow. She didn't want Peter to get the wrong idea. They were business partners, first and foremost, not some lovers who bathe together.

"Do you want this?" Peter treaded carefully.

"I... I want this." Diane gestured to his cock, still in her hand, still a mess from earlier. "This is still, well, as close to professional as it can be. Don't get any ideas."

"Right." Peter nodded, though he knew that neither of them were fully convinced.

"We might not be in character, but this can still be called practice for a future recording session." Diane reasoned aloud. "Now, let's get you cleaned up."

Diane dropped Peter's cock for a moment to reach for a bottle of body wash. She squeezed a dollop into her hand, and worked it into a lather before wrapping both hands around Peter's shaft and beginning to massage slowly. She quickly found a rhythm, and Peter let out a groan while Diane bit her lip in concentration. As she stroked his cock, the body wash worked to wash away the slick mess that coated it, and in a matter of moments his cock was clean, but Diane had no intention of stopping.

As the water rained over their bodies, Peter managed to pull his eyes away from Diane's delicate fingers working a lather around his cock to notice the water running off her shoulders, cascading over her large breasts. He noticed she was breathing slowly, her breasts barely moving with each inhale. In a moment of confidence, Peter leaned in and took her right breast in his mouth, something Diane welcomed with a pleased moan and a tighter squeeze around his cock. She moved one hand from his shaft to the back of his neck, pulling him closer to her bosom. With only one hand on his shaft, she teased the tip, massaging his cockhead softly, eliciting another groan from Peter.

"Oh, yes, honey, just like that." Diane pressed Peter's face against her cleavage, and he palmed at her other tit with a free hand while still teasing the nipple in his mouth. His hand made its way from her breast down her wet body, resting on her hip, before Peter boldly pushed her up against the cool tile wall. Diane yelped in surprise, but didn't stop stroking his cock and pressing his face into her tits. Her breath hitched in her throat as she felt his hand slide from her hip to her crotch. His thumb brushed over her clit before two fingers slipped inside her, and she bucked against his hand, hard.

"You're so wet" Peter whispered.

"It's the shower," Diane tried to sound in control.

"No it's not." He called her bluff.

"I know," she barely whimpered, practically melting as he fingered her, pressing all the right buttons. Her fingers fell from his cock, which bobbed freely as her hand worked to stabilize her trembling body as Peter dropped to his knees in front of Diane and buried his tongue into her swollen, warm pussy. She thrust into his face, and he buried his tongue deeper and deeper, giving kiss after kiss to her lips. She was close enough as is, but Diane was sent over the edge when he began playing with her clit as he went.

"I'm gonna — I'm cumming!" She screamed as an orgasm rocked through her body so hard she almost slipped on the wet shower floor. A wave of pleasure emanated from her pussy, which Peter tasted as her fluids left a distinct sweetness in her mouth. Diane was practically panting when Peter rose to his feet, wiping fluids from his chin.

"I..." Diane could barely speak a full sentence.

"What do you want?" Peter asked.

"I... I want this." Diane regained her strength as she reached out and grasped Peter's still-hard cock. She reached her other hand out and took a handful of his large, heavy balls, pulling Peter in towards her. "I want this. Right now."

Peter didn't hesitate, and followed Diane's lead as she turned away from him. Diane guided his cock as he pushed into her from behind, pushing further and further, all the way into her until his chest was pressed against her back, and Diane was practically purring. As he pulled away, the sensation again elicited a slow purr from Diane, which was quickly replaced by short moans as Peter began to pick up his pace and found a rhythm fucking her from behind. As he plowed into her folds, she clenched around him, upping the sensation for Peter, who couldn't help but groan in delight as he thrust into his mature neighbor.

"Oh, yeah, keep going. Keep going. You feel so good!" Diane was overcome with pleasure as Peter fucked her. His thick cock was filling her up, and she could feel his balls slapping against her ass. Maybe she was just imagining it, but they felt so full and so heavy, and she knew that he had another big load coming.

On the other end, Peter grabbed Diane's hips as he thrust into her, pushing into her velvety folds, slick with her own cum. As he buried himself deeper and deeper into her, he could feel her grinding into him. He pumped harder and harder, pushing her up against the glass door of the shower. As water poured down on them, Peter watched the reflection in the mirror in front of them, as Diane's big tits pressed up against the glass, making them look even bigger. With every thrust, the glass door shook, and Diane's weakly pressed her palm against it, making a handprint in the steam. She pushed herself back from the glass, and Peter was thrilled to see he got an amazing view of Diane's swaying tits as she bounced back and forth on his cock. He could barely control himself as he reached around and grabbed at her ample breasts. They were so soft and heavy in his hand, and he could barely palm at one, but he used the leverage to pull Diane in closer as he thrust into her.

"I think I'm gonna cum." Peter grunted as he fucked Diane.

"So am I," Diane replied, practically a yelp as she felt her body seize up. "Oh my god, I love how you fuck me with your fat cock!" Diane shouted as she came. Her body racked with one of the most powerful orgasms of her life as her young neighbor plowed into her dripping pussy, fondling her tits as he went. At the same time, Peter couldn't hold back any longer as he felt Diane cumming on his cock. He let out a groan as he broke rhythm to push one long thrust, blasting hot cum into her. He thrust deeper into her with each consecutive cumshot, and Diane ground against him, encouraging him to push deeper. With one final, shared moan, Peter plowed into Diane with the last bit of his strength, cumming so hard that his cock spilled out from her quivering pussy, dripping cum along the wet shower floor.

The two were breathing hard, and Diane leaned against the glass door to stay on her feet. Peter could barely stand after such a strong orgasm, and was unable to stop himself from collapsing into Diane, pressed against her back as they both leaned against the glass. Their hot, panting breath would have fogged up the glass if it hadn't already been so steamy in there.

After a few moments, they had both started to catch their breath. Diane turned to face Peter, situating herself between his body and the glass, her heaving breasts pushed against his torso. She reached around him and turned the water off. They stood there in silence.

"I bet my water bill is going to be a big higher this month." Diane joked. She couldn't help but laugh at herself, which made Peter laugh, too.

"Well," She continued, looking up at him. She then surprised both Peter and herself by leaning up and kissing him quickly on the cheek. "I've got some errands to run, let's get you home."

With that, Diane opened the glass door and stepped out of the shower, wrapping herself up with a towel. She tossed another towel to Peter, who caught it, still in a bit of a tired haze. He was spent, literally, and he agreed with Diane's suggestion for him to go home. The sun was still out, but after cumming so hard twice, back to back, he needed to rest. He lazily toweled off, and the two went downstairs to get dressed again, putting on their clothes from earlier, though Diane chose to skip her cum-stained bra. As they walked out the front door together, Diane headed for her car in the driveway, and Peter for his front door across their shared yard. Diane drove away as Peter closed his door behind him, and collapsed onto the couch, still trying to catch his breath..

156 Sounds Good Ch 3

Peter sat in Diane's kitchen, patiently waiting for her to finish printing their scripts. She had asked him to wait in there, and mentioned that today they'd be recording in there instead of the usual guest-bedroom-turned-recording-studio. Diane has set up her microphones on and around the large marble-topped island in the center of the room, and her laptop was set up on the counter against the wall, next to the sink. The sun was setting outside, filling the kitchen with a warm glow. Last time Peter had been in this kitchen, Diane had let him fuck her for the first time. Last time Peter had been in this house, he and Diane showered together after an unusual session. With those odd, if not arousing memories in mind, Peter eagerly awaited Diane's return from upstairs.

"Sorry for not being ready before you got here," Diane apologized as she entered the kitchen, dressed in tight jeans that hugged her hips and a thin tank top that teased a lacy bra underneath. Her hair was down, falling in loose curls at her shoulders. As she passed a freshly printed script to Peter, he could feel the paper was still warm. "I had a different script planned for today's recording session, but after last Friday..." She pursed her ruby lips as she thought back to that time they spent in the shower. "With what I learned about you that day, I knew I had to write something new."

"What do you mean?" Peter asked, wondering what had changed. After the previous practice session, Diane had invited Peter to shower with her, a change from their usual routine of showering separately and keeping things strictly professional. She tried her best to assert that the mind-blowing sex they ended up having in the shower was just more practice for the audio erotica they sold, but Peter knew it marked a turning point in their relationship. Diane knew it, too.

"This is going to sound maybe a little silly, but I never knew how talented you were at, um, going down on a woman." Diane was referring to Peter eating her out in the shower, a bit of extra foreplay before he fucked her brains out that day. That was the first time I've ever cum from a man going down on me. Now, whether that's more of a testament to your talents, or the lack of talented men I've been with in the past, it doesn't matter. I hadn't put anything in these stories about you going down on me so far, because I figured most guys don't like it, but—"

"I liked it." Peter cut her off. Diane blushed, surprised by his forwardness. She could feel her heartbeat increase, and her peach got hot.

"Right, well, um," Diane tried to gather herself, feeling flustered and aroused. "Well I figured I might as well write a scene that includes you going down on me."

"You really want me to do it again?" Peter smiled, proud of his talents.

"Well, yes! I wouldn't be doing this if it didn't ALSO serve the narrative of the story!" Diane was almost defensive. "And don't boast, you don't see me bragging about how just the other day I practically made you shoot a quart of cum with just a handjob." She playfully whacked his arm with her script. Diane was glad she and Peter had this comfortable of a relationship, that they were able to have such a back-and-forth. He laughed with her before questioning her.

"Well, should we get down to business?" Peter flipped through the script, speed-reading his lines. After only a couple of recording sessions, he'd gotten pretty good at getting the gist of the scene after a few quick read-throughs of the script. Always enough to know what he was supposed to say and do, but not too much so as to spoil any fun or surprise.

"Yes, let's get to it!" Diane clapped. Peter read the blocking directions, which placed him leaning against the island. She stood next to the laptop, and after a shared nod, she pressed a button to start the recording. Peter watched as she walked around to the opposite side of the island from him, took a deep breath to ready herself, and then walked up to him slowly.

"Hey hon, how's it going?" Diane smiled sweetly, making eye contact with him.

"I'm doing well, just curious as to why you asked me to come over today?" Peter had to feign naïveté, as if he didn't know where this was going.

"Well, i was hoping we could get a chance to talk, just the two of us, mother-in-law to son-in-law." Diane knew it wasn't the cleanest way to give exposition to listeners about what the scene was, but who was listening to her audio erotica for the plot? She continued, "You see, my daughter talked to me, or should I say, she complained to me."

"She what? Oh no, what did she complain about?" Peter played baffled.

"Well, please don't freak out, but she said..." Diane pretended to hesitate, unsure if she should even have brought this up in the first place. "She said you're not satisfying her... in bed." She winked at Peter.

"What? She told you that? I—" He sounded panicked.

"Shh, no, no, don't be embarrassed, sweetie. She's your wife, it's good that she's voicing this. It's important that you two satisfy each other, that's a key to a healthy marriage." Diane seemed so maternal, welcoming Peter into her arms, resting his head on her plush bosom. She coddled him for just a moment more before he spoke.

"But, what do I do? Read Kama Sutra?" Peter tried his best not to laugh at how ridiculous that line was.

"No, no, don't worry. I have an idea. How about you show me what you do to her, and I can maybe help you improve." Diane offered. Peter's let out a small "um..." before Diane cut him off to continue. "Don't worry, it won't be weird. I'm your mother-in-law, it's my job to make sure things are running smoothly in your marriage. My daughter's happiness is my top priority. If you're not satisfying my daughter, she's not happy, and if she's not happy, I'm not happy. Just let me see what you do?" She nodded, putting a finger under his chin to lift his head so he'd make eye contact with her. "Does that sound okay?"

"Y-yes. That sounds okay to me." Peter nodded, acting coy. "Just promise you won't tell your daughter?"

"I won't tell if you don't," Diane giggled. "Now, why don't you start by showing me how you go down on her?"

Peter knew in the script he was supposed to act dumbstruck at the fact that he was expected to go down on his wife, but he couldn't help but smirk at the fact that Diane had written this whole scene because she wanted him to eat her out again.

"You do go down on her, don't you?" Diane prodded. "Oral sex is a pillar of foreplay, it's very important to ensure your partner is sufficiently aroused before just going to town on each other."

"I'm sorry," Peter played a fool.

"Oh, okay. No worries. I've just got more to teach you!" Diane perked up. "Come on, we've got to start somewhere." She stepped back from Peter and began to undo the button on her jeans. She unzipped them and slipped them off, stepping out of them. Diane shrugged and slipped off her shirt as well, now standing in front of the young man in just a simple white bra and matching panties. Peter felt his jaw drop, still wowed every time Diane stripped in front of him. She was chubby, and her large breasts were pushed together by the soft bra, making ample cleavage for Peter to drool over. She turned slightly, teasing her plump ass, wiggling it at him. He could feel his cock hardening against his thigh, held down by his pants. She broke the silence with a taunt, "Do you want to learn how to go down on a woman?"

"Yes please." Peter answered, a mix of nervous and eager. Diane nodded and shimmied herself up onto the island. The marble was cold underneath her almost-bare butt, and her legs hung off the edge, not touching the ground. She leaned back on her elbows, smiling at Peter.

"Start by taking off my panties." Her voice dropped from an instructing, maternal one, to a much more sultry, sensual one. Peter stepped between her legs and, wrapping his fingers around her thin, lace panties, began to slide them down her smooth legs. His cold fingers traced down her soft thighs, and she sighed as he went. They fell from her knees to her ankles, and with a slight foot movement, the panties were on the ground. "Very good."

"Now what?" Peter asked, getting a good look at Diane's lap. Her pussy was wet and swollen, he could tell she was eager for this. It was a pretty pink color, and he could hardly resist just diving in.

"Now, give it a kiss." She instructed.

"A kiss?"

"A kiss. Something like this." Diane leaned forward and grabbed Peter by the collar. She pulled him close and kissed him deeply. Her soft, plush lips pressed up against his, and he felt her tongue sneak into his mouth, caressing his own gently. With a soft pucker, she pulled away, and Peter realized that was the first time they'd kissed.

"O-okay, I can try that." Peter leaned towards her lap, and Diane leaned back again. He got his face less than an inch from her swollen lips, and gently planted an open-mouthed kiss on her pussy. He slipped his tongue inside, pushing through her wet folds, and Diane gasped and bucked her hips forward, grabbing a fistful of his hair and pushing his face into her.

"Oh my god!" She yelped as he began to really get into it. He left kiss after sloppy kiss on her peach, tasting her fluids as she moaned softly. "Y-you're doing great, but don't forget about the clitoris." Diane stuttered through.

"Right, of course." Peter began to tease her clit as he went, driving her wild. She was moaning loudly, gasping for breath as he went. He alternated between soft, teasing kisses and deep, penetrating licks. She was practically thrusting into his face, gasping, close to cumming as she cussed under her breath. Peter decided to tempt fate and pulled back, looking up at her with wide eyes. "Is something wrong?"

"No! Nothing's wrong, keep going!" Diane practically shouted, so close to finishing that she was almost angry at Peter for stopping. He descended back into her pussy, massaging it with his mouth, driving her closer and closer to the edge, until she just couldn't take it anymore. Diane screamed as she came, grabbing the back of Peter's head and bucking against it as her sweet fluids ran down his chin.

"How was that?" He asked, wiping his chin. Diane was panting, struggling for words.

"That was... That was pretty good. You're a natural." She playfully winked, trying to regain her energy. "Now let me see your cock."

"But, you're my mother-in-law!" Peter acted aghast. "Isn't that crossing a line?"

"Honey, we crossed the line the moment you put your tongue inside me. Besides, I'm just making sure you satisfy my daughter." Diane's voice shifted to something more teasing. "You do want to satisfy her, don't you?"

"Yes, of course. I need you to teach me."

"Then show me your cock."

With that demand hanging in the air, Peter mumbled a "yes ma'am," and swiftly undid his belt, his button, and his zipper, dropping his pants and boxers to the ground. He stepped out of them kicking them off to the side, as his hardening cock flopped around. As he discarded his shirt, Diane sat forward on the counter, her legs still dangling over the edge, leaning towards Peter.

"Oh my goodness! Who knew my son-in-law had such a fat cock!" She reached for it, and Peter barely thrust his hips forward for her to take hold of it, but she held back at the last minute, her fingers stopping just inches from his manhood.

"It looks okay?" Peter asked sheepishly.

"Okay? It looks amazing! It's so thick! Does this even fit in her mouth?" Diane really played up the feeling of awe. She never really got the chance to just drool over Peter's cock (metaphorically, of course) so she relished in the scene.

"Um, no, it doesn't. She says her jaw gets sore." As Peter said this, Diane subconsciously felt her mouth start to water. She was almost disappointed she didn't include a blowjob in this scene. All this talk about oral, and Peter's cock throbbing in front of her, her small hands orbited closer and closer to his shaft. His pink cockhead was just inches from her soft lips, and she could see the tiniest pearl of precum beading at the top. Without thinking, Diane leaned forward and loudly kissed the tip of his cock, her plush lips enveloping it, and pulled back with a pop, letting a strand of precum drape from her lips to his cock. Peter gasped, surprised because this wasn't in the script.

"Ma'am, you just kissed, uh, my, um—" He stuttered, really in character and really confused.

"I just kissed your cock, and I'm going to do it again!" Diane slid from the counter top, onto her knees in front of Peter, a much better angle. She stopped teasing and took hold of his large shaft with her delicate hands, getting a good grip. She leaned in and planted another wet kiss on his cockhead. "And I'm going to kiss it again..." another wet kiss, "...and again..." another wet kiss, "...and again!" One final wet kiss, and then Diane took Peter's cock into her mouth, pushing him past her full lips, sliding across her soft tongue. She stroked at the base of his shaft with her hands, in rhythm with her mouth around his cock. He gasped loudly and she pulled back.

"You're my mother-in-law, are you sure you should be doing this?" Peter asked, almost asking Diane, out of character, if they should be breaking from the script. With his cock in her hands, she looked up at him.

"Just go with it! This is a learning experience. I want to know you can satisfy my daughter. I have to know you can last long enough to satisfy her, even when you're tempted to burst!" Diane was making it up on the spot, and it felt fun.

"O-okay."

"Say 'yes ma'am.'"

"Y-yes ma'am." Peter wasn't about to argue as he watched Diane swallow his cock back down. Her mouth was so soft and warm, and so wet as she drooled on his shaft. She bobbed her head up and down, loudly gagging with each push. Peter moaned, and Diane pulled away.

"You like me sucking your cock?" She asked.

"Yes, yes I do. You're so good at it. I love it." He whimpered back to her as she took it back into her mouth, all the way down, pressing her nose to his lap, feeling his balls brush against her chin. "Oh my god, your daughter can't deepthroat me like that!" Peter watched as his mature neighbor, a mom twice his age, released his cock from her throat, pulling back and letting it spill from her mouth. Her lipstick was smeared slightly, and he watched entranced as a bit of fluid, either her spit or his precum, dripped from his cock onto her soft cleavage.

"I see you looking at my tits!" Diane teased, shaking them slightly. "You wanna fuck 'em?" She stood up, giving his wet cock a quick stroke before hopping back up on the counter. "Have you ever fucked a girl's tits before? Have you ever fucked my daughter's tits?"

"Um, no, your daughter, uh—" Diane cut him off before he could finish.

"My daughter doesn't have big enough tits, does she? She lost the genetic lottery, I guess, because as you can see," Diane gestured to her ample bosom. "My soft tits are perfect for your hard cock. Now, do you know how to take off a bra?" She teased.

"Yes, I do." Peter answered, trying not to play TOO dumb. His character was married, after all, he'd better know how to take off a bra.

"Then take off my bra." Diane sat up straight, her arms at her sides. This perfect posturing pushed out her chest even more, somehow making her plush tits seem even fuller. Peter pretended to nervously reach out, pressing himself up against Diane as she remained on the edge of the countertop, his strong hands winding behind her. They were cheek to cheek and when his fingers silently traced up the small of her back, Diane purred, almost inaudibly, and took a quick nip at Peter's earlobe. He pretended to fumble with the clasp for a moment before undoing it with ease, leaning back to unwrap his present.

"I think I got it." He smirked at her, still sounding naive.

"Yes, you did." Diane smiled back, letting the loose straps fall from her shoulders, her lightly-wrinkled breasts spilling out as the cups fell as well. She tossed her bra in the same direction as her other clothes before cupping her own tits with an open palm, letting them softly jiggle just for Peter. "You like them?"

"I love your tits, they're so much bigger than my wife's!" He announced.

"Then how 'bout you come over her and fuck 'em?" She tugged at his still-hard cock slightly, inviting him up into the counter with her. As Peter climbed up, Diane laid back on the cool granite. "Here, straddle me right here," Diane instructed, situating Peter so he was straddling just above her stomach, his cock resting against the soft skin of her torso. "Now, put your cock in between my tits," Diane continued, gesturing to her cleavage. Peter gingerly placed his cock between her tits. "I'm just going to press my tits around your hard cock, and..." Diane took two handfuls of her own breasts and pressed them around the shaft nestled in her cleavage. "...and now you start pumping."

With her final bit of instruction, Peter began to gently fuck Diane's tits. Back and forth, back and forth, he found a rhythm and was quickly hypnotized by the smooth feeling of his hard cock between her supple breasts. The wet blowjob she had given him just moments ago provided the perfect amount of lubrication, making for a smooth glide with just enough friction for a mind-blowing level of stimulation. He pumped harder and harder, slowly gaining speed.

"Your tits feel so good!" He groaned.

"You like that?" She encouraged.

"I do, I love fucking your tits! They're so soft, and so big! This feels incredible!" With each thrust forward, his cockhead poked out from Diane's cleavage. She lightly squeezed her tits around his cock, also enjoying the sensation. She enjoyed another sensation when she suddenly felt Peter's hand slipping into her panties. Without breaking from his thrusts, Peter had reached behind and found Diane's lap. His hand made its way under her waistband, just brushing up against her swollen pussy lips. She moaned loudly as his fingers brushed against her ever so slightly. She went to speak but bit her lip when she saw Peter shush her with his free hand. He mouthed "don't mention it" and put a finger to her lips. "Oh my god, your tits are amazing. Your daughter doesn't have tits like these!"

Diane, impressed that he never broke rhythm while fucking her tits, and aroused at the idea that he wanted to finger her without future listeners knowing, played along. As she felt his fingers delicately trace over her pussy lips, she said, "No she doesn't, only your mommy-in-law has tits like this. Only your mommy-in-law has these perfect tits for you to fuck!" She pressed her tits together a little tighter, driving Peter ever closer to the edge, to which he responded by pushing two fingers inside Diane. She gasped and moaned as he began to finger her until she was practically bucking against his hand. He shushed her again, fucking her tits with such zeal that he was starting to work up a froth from the leftover spit. She tried her best to stay quiet, and had to bite her lip hard to stifle a scream when Peter began to massage her clit as he went. She let go of her breasts and pounded her fists against the counter as she came, trying her best to be silent, for no discernible reason. Somehow, the idea of having a secret from future listeners made it all even hotter as an orgasm washed over her. Diane bucked against Peter's hand again and again before collapsing back against the countertop, panting. His cock sat between her tits, no longer pressed between them. In a moment of silence, Peter gestured to the script at the far end of the counter, and Diane nodded weakly, knowing they had to finish the scene despite this fun departure in the middle.

"Alright," Diane was catching her breath as Peter climbed off of her. "Foreplay is all well and good, but at the end of the day, I have to know if you can fuck my daughter well." She situated herself once again at the edge of the counter, her legs dangling off the edge. Peter, no longer on the counter, once again stood before her, his cock still rock hard. He smoothly slid her white panties down her legs, over her ankles, dropping them at his feet, and kicking them to the side. Clothes strewn all across the kitchen, the two neighbors were stark naked. Diane's plump ass pressed against the cold granite, and Peter appreciated her curves.

"I can't believe my mother-in-law wants me to fuck her." Peter broke the silence, reciting the line from the script.

"Oh, I do. I really, really do. Now, to make sure you satisfy a woman, start with a little bit of teasing. Make sure she's excited." Diane spread her legs, revealing her swollen, wet pussy to Peter. She took hold of his cock and guided it towards her, just barely brushing it against her lips. She was beginning to regret writing this teasing into the script. Had she known that her "son-in-law" would leave her a whimpering mess with just his fingers while he titfucked her, she'd have just left the teasing out. But now, as his throbbing cock just barely pushed against her swollen lips, she was almost overstimulated.

"Like that?" Peter asked, knowing he was driving her crazy.

"Yes, just like that. Just tease her with your head, make her beg for it." Diane encouraged.

"Beg for it?" He asked.

"Yes, make her beg you to just thrust into her, just go to town on her." As she said that, he pulled his cockhead out of her, which made Diane moan slightly, almost in frustration. She wanted him inside of her.

"I'm supposed to make her beg for it?" He asked again, teasing her.

"Mhm." Diane could barely muster another word as Peter once again brushed his cock against her lips, barely pushing inside her, just an inch in. "M-make her ask you— or t-tell you—" her voice was hitching in her throat as she tried to concentrate. "Make her s-say..."

"Make her say what?" Peter asked, driving her crazy as he pulled back again, his cock just barely brushing up against her clit as he pulled out. This alone was enough to make her scream.

"I want you to fuck me! Please, fuck me, right now!" Diane could take it no longer, desperate to feel him all the way inside her. Peter took her pleas as an invitation, sliding his hard cock deep into her waiting, wet pussy. She moaned loudly as he quickly found a rhythm, pumping in and out, pushing in deep with every thrust.

"Am I doing okay?" He asked, slowing for just a second, making Diane whimper against him.

"You're doing great, your cock feels amazing inside me. You're so big, I can't believe my daughter says you don't satisfy her!" Diane was trying her best to stick to the script. Lying back, she teased her own nipple with one hand, cupping her supple breast with her soft hand. She was so close already, she knew she wouldn't last much longer. She knew he wouldn't last much longer either. "Oh my god, I'm gonna cum. You're making your mother-in-law cum!" Diane yelled as she came once again, wrapping her legs around him and pulling him in closer. He thrust hard into her as she rocked with orgasm, pounding a fist on the granite as she came.

Peter was close to cumming as well, feeling Diane's folds clench around him as she came on his hard cock. "I'm about to cum, too." He groaned, feeling the cum swirling in his full balls.

"Yes, that's great baby," Diane unwrapped her legs from around Peter. "But I can't have my son-in-law cumming in me." Peter looked disappointed for a moment, but remembered the script as Diane continued. "Cum on my titties!" Still lying on her back on the counter, she propped herself up on her elbows, cupping her soft tits with her small hands. "Come on honey, cum on your mother-in-law's big tits!"

Peter pulled out of Diane and began stroking his cock, quickly pumping it up and down in his hand. He took one look at Diane, practically begging him, and cupping her own beautifully supple breasts, and couldn't hold back anymore. The first rope of hot cum splattered across Diane's breasts, sending a tiny ripple through the plush tits on impact. A few more shots painted her breasts in a smattering of white, but Peter wasn't quite finished. As he came more, he gave her a bit of a pearl necklace, and two stray shots even splattered across her lips and cheek. Finally, one last jet of cum landed in her cleavage, and Peter sighed loudly, completely spent.

"My, my, you certainly had a lot saved up. Well, let me just say, if you keep this up, you'll be satisfying my daughter in no time..." Diane gave a laugh. "And if she's still complaining, maybe my son-in-law can just come and satisfy me."

With that, Diane slid off the counter, still plastered in Peter's cum. She sauntered over to the laptop across the kitchen, Peter watching her naked ass bounce as she went, before she stopped at the keyboard, pressed a few buttons and turned back to him with a smile, a strand of his cum still clinging to her lip.

"Well, that certainly was, um, fun." She shot him a sly smile.

"Yeah, that part in the middle when you, uh..."

"Gave you an incredible blowjob?" She cut him off.

"Yeah, gave me an incredible blowjob. What happened to sticking to the script?" He asked.

"It felt right. Remember, improvising can be good, if it feels right. Did it feel right?" She teased.

"Yeah, no complaints here. Anytime you want to, um, improvise..." Peter felt silly saying that, but Diane smiled back at him.

"Alright, sweetie, this was definitely a success," She nodded at him. "But that's all we're doing for today." She walked him to the door, half-dressed, and as she opened it for him to leave, she rubbed his back. "Go get some rest. Next week we're trying something a little different."

As he left her house, Peter looked back at Diane with a confused look. "What's next week?"

"You'll see." She winked before shutting the door with a sly smile.

Peter sat on the couch in Diane's living room, tracing two fingers along the smooth material. He was waiting on Diane, who was currently upstairs, getting ready. He could hear her walking back and forth, humming to herself. All he knew was that she had asked him to come over for what she called an "evening recording session," something that caught his attention.

She had also asked him to come dressed nicely. Peter was wearing a deep green button-down shirt with a darker green tie. His black slacks were old, he hadn't worn them in a while, and they fit a bit tight. He readjusted them.

"Sorry, sorry, I'm coming." Diane called out, now closer to the top of the stairs. Peter shifted his attention up there as he watched her descend the staircase, and he could feel his eyes widen when he saw her. Holding a pair of black high heels, Diane quickly walked down the stairs in a red dress that fit like a glove. It was held up by thin straps that were fighting a war against gravity to keep her ample bosom from spilling out; the neckline dipped in the middle, showcasing a splendid amount of cleavage that drew in Peter's eyes. Just above the cleavage, Diane was wearing a silver necklace with a small assortment of charms. He couldn't see any bra straps, and was absolutely hypnotized by Diane's bouncing form in the silky red dress as she descended the stairs. When she reached the bottom, she looked Peter up and down quickly while she leaned against the banister, putting on her first heel. "You look nice. You ready to go?" She smiled. She was wearing bold lipstick that matched her ruby dress, and her hair was curled, making it extra bouncy.

"Um," Peter finally found his voice, standing up and crossing to Diane as she slipped on the second heel. "Exactly what kind of story are we recording today?"

"We've got an interesting one today. Something a little different."

"Oh, different how?" Peter inquired. "A new kind of roleplay? If you're ever looking for ideas, I have plenty I think would be great for us to try out, things your listeners might love—" Diane cut him off.

"Hold on to those ideas, I'd love to hear them eventually, but there's no roleplay today. That's part of why it's different."

"No roleplay? Wait, you mean we're just Peter and Diane?" He was confused.

"Kind of. Yes. Basically." She nodded. "Today, we're not recording here. For the first time since we've started working together, I'm taking a listener request." Peter furrowed his brow, now even more confused, so Diane continued. "Listeners can pay a higher subscription fee on my site, and it gives them the option to make requests. Every now and then, I go through and write a script based off a request. Sometimes it's small, like including some deepthroating or dirty talk; other times it's bigger, like a specific plot or setup. I've got one guy who keeps requesting a mermaid fantasy," Peter's brow was knit together in full wonder. "Yeah, yeah, I'm working on that script. Not sure how sex would work, so I'm still figuring that one out." Diane waved her hand to dismiss the idea.

"And you do these requests for anyone?" Peter asked.

"If they have an account and pay me enough, yeah, I'll eventually get around to every request." Diane explained. "Anyway, this was a really long-winded way of saying that I got a request for something new, and we're trying it today. I hope you haven't eaten yet, because we're going out to dinner." Peter's jaw visibly dropped when he saw Diane remove a tiny something from her pocket and begin affixing it to her necklace. It looked like just another charm, maybe a little different from the others, but not noticeably so.

"Is that a..." He couldn't even bring himself to ask the full question, it seemed too ridiculous.

"Very, very small microphone that looks like a charm? Why yes, yes it is. Cost me a fortune. If you hadn't guessed already, today we'll be recording in public. We're getting dinner at that old French place uptown, La Gorgée. I think it should be busy enough that there will be ambient noise to cover up any noise we make, but not too packed that there's a high risk of us getting caught."

Peter's mind was racing; he could barely wrap his head around what was about to happen. Diane wanted to record in public, with other people around. Honestly, it turned Peter on quite a bit. As much as he was nervous, he was equally aroused.

As they drove to the restaurant, Diane softly hummed along to the radio while Peter's mind was moving a mile a minute. The sun was low in the sky, and he could already tell it was going to be a gorgeous sunset. However, he could barely focus on that, too preoccupied by the MILF driving the car, who just nonchalantly put her hand on his thigh.

"You're nervous, aren't you?" Diane asked.

"You're not?" Peter replied, almost shocked at how casual she was being about the whole situation. Had she done something like this before?

"I mean, sure, I'm nervous. But don't those nerves kind of make it exciting?" She squeezed his thigh, barely brushing her fingers against his cock through his pants. Peter was tense. "Come on, it'll be fun! Just... Try to enjoy it a little bit." She gave him a genuine smile as she pulled into a parking space.

Stepping out of the car, they walked to the front of the restaurant, and were escorted inside by a young hostess. As they walked to a table, Peter could barely take his eyes off of Diane's ass in her red dress as it bounced with every step. He managed to peel his eyes away to get a look at the restaurant and patrons around him. The place was large, but not too busy. The lights were low, giving it an ambiance of mystery. An elderly couple was eating quietly near the door; a pair of couples on what looked like a double date were laughing and chatting nearby, sharing food and drinks amongst each other. A handful of other groups were scattered around, two friends on maybe a first date, a group of people who looked like they'd just come from the office. Peter noticed one middle-aged woman, probably Diane's age, sitting at a booth in the corner, by an array of windows. She had a glass of wine in front of her, and nothing else.

The hostess led the two through the restaurant, past a multitude of empty tables that Peter thought would have been fine for them, before stopping at the booth with the lone woman. Diane thanked the hostess, and asked if they could get a bottle of red wine for the table, before the young woman nodded and walked off.

"Oh, Diane, it's so nice to see you!" The woman smiled as she stood up to give Diane a hug. She was wearing a dark blue dress and glitzy high heels. Her blonde hair framed her face perfectly, accentuating her thin eyebrows and pale pink lipstick. Her dress wasn't as low cut as Diane's but she was clearly wearing a push-up bra that gave her decent cleavage for Peter to ogle briefly before it was blocked from view as she embraced Diane.

"It's great to see you, Karen!" Diane gave her a quick, tight hug, before pulling away and stepping to the side for introductions.

"You must be Peter?" Karen beamed at Peter, who was still a bit flustered.

"Yes, nice to meet you..." his voice trailed off as he extended his hand out to shake hers.

"Oh, don't be silly, come here." Karen pushed his hand away and embraced Peter in an equally quick, equally tight hug. "I'm Karen. You look surprised."

"Oh, that's probably my fault." Diane cut in as the three sat down. Karen sat on one side of the booth, while Peter sat across from her, and Diane sat next to Peter. "My clumsy brain must've forgotten to tell Peter we were meeting you tonight. I can be so forgetful!"

"Oh, you don't have to tell me twice!" Karen laughed, and Diane and Peter laughed along with her. Diane turned to Peter.

"Did I forget to mention we were meeting my friend? I'm sorry." Diane just barely smirked, enough that Peter could notice and understand that this was all just part of her plan.

"It must have slipped your mind. Anyway, we're all here now, and that's all that matters." Peter tried to seem cordial. Karen passed the two of them menus from a stack to the side, and they began pouring over them while continuing conversation.

"Oh, you're so kind. Diane, you didn't mention how kind he is!" Karen shot a smile at Diane, who smiled back. Peter wondered how much Diane had shared with Karen.

"Karen's my yoga teacher," Diane explained. "A few of us, um, older women get together and do yoga, to keep us active." Not that she wasn't staying active, Peter thought. "Oh, sorry, one second. I got a text from my daughter." Diane apologized as she took out her phone, which Peter could see had no notifications. He was bewildered for a moment before Diane opened an app and pressed a big red RECORD button. Peter surmised that it must be for the microphone on her necklace, meaning their latest session had just begun. Peter could feel his cock begin to swell in his pants as he thought about what may be about to happen. Diane couldn't do anything here and now, right? Karen interrupted his train of thought.

"No worries," Karen gestured to Diane's "texting" before continuing on, making eye contact with Peter. "When I hit 50, I had a bit of a mid-life crisis. I didn't get a divorce or buy a new car or whatever, I just started my own yoga studio. It really helped me find who I am, you know? Oh, just saying that out loud, it sounds so cheesy." Karen laughed at herself.

"No, not at all. It's great hearing people do something they're passionate about." Peter reassured her.

"Well put." Karen took a sip from her wine glass.

"Yes, very well put. You've got such a good head on your shoulders," Diane complimented him. "Such a good head."

Before Peter could react to the compliment, he was surprised to feel Diane's hand sliding across his thigh, finding his hardening cock. She barely pet it for a moment before carefully, skillfully undoing his belt and zipper, inching her hand down his pants. In a matter of seconds, Diane pulled Peter's cock out and began to stroke it. He held his breath and leaned forward, trying to shield his lap as much as possible with the table. Diane was still smiling at Karen, never breaking from the conversation. As Peter refocused on what was going on around him, he realized a waiter was standing at their table, smiling at the three of them. He placed a bottle of red wine down in a bucket of ice, as well as two glasses.

"Here you go, allow me to pour it for you." He opened the bottle swiftly and served two full glasses to Peter and Diane, then topped off Karen's glass. From both the waiter's and Karen's perspective, Diane had her left hand at her side, and reached up with her right hand to take the glass. Peter, trying his best to keep his composure, accepted his glass from the waiter. "Now, is everyone ready to order?"

"Yes?" Karen looked the others for confirmation. They both nodded, but Peter refused to make eye contact with anyone while Diane was still stroking his cock. Karen began, "I'll start. Can I get the butternut squash house soup?" The waiter nodded as he penciled it down before turning to Diane.

"May I please have the arugula salad with walnuts?" Diane asked politely.

"Of course." The waiter smiled. "And for you?" He asked, gesturing to Peter.

"Um," Peter was staring at his menu, not because he wasn't sure what he was ordering, but because he was afraid of giving away the fact that the gorgeous older woman sitting next to him had her small hand wrapped around his throbbing cock, pumping up and down, up and down. "Can I get the salmon?" He managed to peel his eyes from the menu to make eye contact with the waiter, trying to act as casual as possible.

"That comes with the option of a small side salad or roasted vegetables, which would you prefer?" The waiter asked.

"The veg—" Peter's words got caught in his throat as Diane suddenly fondled his balls, taking a break from stroking his shaft to roll Peter's balls around in her hand, feeling how heavy and full they were.

"Sorry, what was that?" The waiter asked.

"Vegetables. The roasted vegetables sound, uh, great." Peter had to try hard to sound as normal as possible.

"Great choices, I'll get these to the chef right away." The waiter gave a big smile and walked away, leaving the three alone at the table again.

"So, Peter, any girls in your life?" Karen broke the momentary silence.

"W-what?" Peter asked, forcing himself to make eye contact with Karen so as to not draw attention to the handjob happening in his lap. He felt funny looking right into Karen's eyes as Diane stroked his cock.

"Oh, come now, don't be shy. A young man like you, charming, handsome, good around the house... Diane told me about how you fixed her sink." Did she mention what happened immediately after, Peter wondered. "Don't tell me there aren't just gaggles of girls chasing after you!" Karen teased.

"Oh, well, I'm living at home this summer and not working until the fall, so I don't meet many new people. The only person I consistently see is Diane." Peter explained, maybe giving away too much. He could feel Diane stop stroking his cock, giving him a quick squeeze. "I-I mean, I see her most b-because she's my neighbor. I also see the mailman a lot." He forced a laugh, but Karen didn't seem to notice. She didn't seem to notice much of anything going on in front of her.

"Well, don't worry, honey," Karen reached out and lightly touched Peter's hand reassuringly. "I'm sure you'll make a girl very happy someday."

"I'm sure he will." Diane gave a genuine smile, still pumping at Peter's cock. She slowed down her pace for a moment, coaxing a small mess of precum to spill out of Peter's cockhead, causing Peter to tense up. Diane efficiently used the precum as lubricant and began to jerk the young man's cock a bit faster. She was careful not to go so fast as to make any noise, just fast enough that Peter's whole body was tense.

"So, Diane, what have you been up to lately?" Karen asked as she sipped her wine.

"Oh, I stay busy." Diane answered vaguely. "You know, I joined a book club. We just read a fascinating novella about a woman who goes to her high school reunion and meets an old friend." She kept stroking, steadying her pace.

"Was it any good? I'm sure I won't read it, so you can spoil it." Karen laughed to herself.

"Yeah, I'd say I enjoyed it. It did start a bit slow..." Diane slowed down her stroking, moving her hand so slowly that Peter had to resist thrusting into her fist. "But it picks up pretty quickly from there." Diane began stroking faster, picking up her pace. Peter loved the sensation, but Diane's hand was a bit aggressive, and Peter was concerned he may not last much longer at this rate. "The main character is fun, but sometimes her internal monologue drags on..." Diane slowed down, allowing Peter to compose himself, but was now delivering long, complete strokes, from his base to his head, her hand slowly trailed all the way up, then all the way back down, sliding with the precum. "It can just drag on... and on... and on..." Peter was about to burst. His whole body was clenched, he was barely able to keep his eyes open, trying to hold out. "And I actually haven't finished." Diane abruptly let go of Peter's throbbing cock, giving him a moment to regain his composure and avoid cumming. He almost gasped, holding his breath to avoid any noise as he tried to settle himself.

"You haven't finished?" Karen inquired.

"No, I haven't. I had to put it down." Her hand hovered just above Peter's wanting cock. "You know when something's just so good, you want to save it?" Her fingers just barely brushed against his tip, and Peter let out a whimper that he covered up by clearing his throat. "Like," Diane continued. "I'm sure that I could just finish the book right now, if I wanted to. But I want to savor it, and only finish it when I'm good and ready." Diane traced one finger up and down Peter's shaft.

"Oh, I know exactly what you mean." Karen nodded. "I've been there."

"What about you, Peter?" Diane asked. He knew she was teasing him, and he could barely take it. He made eye contact with Diane as she swirled one finger around his cockhead.

"Mhm, I-I get it. You want to draw it out." He said through a clenched jaw.

"Exactly," Diane winked.

"Oh, I think I see our food coming!" Karen excitedly pointed out, breaking the tension of the moment between Diane and Peter. Diane remover her hand from his lap entirely, subtly wiping it off on her napkin before taking a plate from the waiter who was now standing before them, a tray full of beautiful dinners.

"The arugula salad for you, ma'am." He handed it to Diane. "And the salmon with roasted vegetables for you," he passed a plate to Peter. "And for you, the butternut squash soup. Be careful, it's hot." He smiled and placed it in front of Karen.

"Thank you so much," Karen smiled back.

"Anything else you folks need?" The waiter asked politely.

"I think we're good for now." Karen replied. The waiter nodded appreciatively and walked off to another table. Peter, Diane, and Karen all began to dig in, and Peter wondered if Diane had forgotten about his cock. Moments ago, this older woman was bringing him to the edge, about to make him shoot cum across the underside of this table, and now she was eating her salad and making small talk with Karen about a third friend of theirs, Jillian, who works at some retail store. Peter was barely listening, focusing more on whether or not he'd have to figure out a way to put his cock away without Karen noticing. As he tuned back into the conversation, Karen wiped her mouth with her napkin and began to stand.

"I'm just going to run to the restroom, I'll be right back." She slid out from her seat and walked towards the back of the restaurant, out of view. Peter caught one look at her rear end in her dress, and could barely see a pantyline, but was quickly distracted from that sight when Diane whispered in his ear.

"I'll be right back, too." Peter could hear the smile on her lips.

"Where are you go—" before he could finish his foolish question, he watched as Diane fluidly slid from her seat and sunk down to the floor, under the table. On her knees, she situated herself between Peter's legs, pressing herself close to his lap. "Oh my god, what're you doing?" He whisper-yelled.

"Relax, this'll be fun." She giggled to herself, reaching for his cock. It was still rock hard. Her other hand cupped his balls, tugging ever so gently, causing Peter to groan softly. Just then, his heart dropped as he saw Karen making her way back to the table.

"Hey, sweetie, sorry about that. Where's Diane?" Karen sat back down, slipping her legs under the table. The way they were seated, Karen's knees were less than a foot away from Diane's side. Peter held his breath for a moment, sure they would be caught. "Sweetie?" Karen prodded when Peter gave her a dumbfounded look. Diane squeezes Peter's balls, waking him from his panic.

"Oh, um, she, uh, she actually just went to go find our waiter." Peter stammered, lying through his teeth.

"Our waiter? What for?" Karen asked.

"Um, sh-she wanted to make sure they're splitting the bill correctly for us." Peter lied again. He shuddered when he felt Diane's hot breath on his cock, and he could tell her warm mouth was only inches away from his member. He could almost feel her drooling on him.

"Oh, that's nice of her. I guess it gives us a chance to chat." Karen shot Peter a playful smile.

"Yep, uh, she's really nice, that Diane. Such a giver!" With that compliment, Diane leaned forward, and Peter felt his sensitive cockhead push past her plush lips, into her wet, waiting mouth. He almost melted, and froze in place for a moment. He held his fork an inch from his mouth, a bite of salmon speared on the tongs, but he didn't dare try and open his mouth for fear a moan would come out.

Diane went to work, and found a rhythm quickly, pumping her mouth up and down on Peter's cock. Her tongue lavished his head with licks and laps, tasting copious amounts of salty precum as she went. She let out soft moans, so soft that even she could barely hear them. They weren't on purpose, she just could barely control herself when it came to Peter's cock. She was barely able to pull away from his cock long enough to pop one of his balls into her mouth. She nursed on it, sucking it and giving it love with her tongue before switching to the other ball. Meanwhile, above the table, Peter was trying his best to maintain a conversation with Diane while saying as little as possible.

"You know Peter, Diane and I go way back." Karen was looking out the window as she reminisced. "We met in college, decades ago. Oh, doesn't that make me sound so old!" She laughed, blushing.

"No, no, not at all! Don't call yourself old, think of it more as mature." Peter comforted her. That was something Diane had said about herself once, so he hoped it helped here.

"Oh, Peter, thank you." Karen smiled genuinely and reached out and took Peter's hand. "You're such a nice young man." While her hand was holding Peter's hand, under the table, Diane's hand was holding Peter's cock, stroking it as she teased the head with her tongue. She was licking it like a lollipop, tasting pearls of precum as it beaded at the top.

"Um, thank you." Peter smiled back, doing his best to make eye contact. There was something so exciting to him about looking Karen in the eyes as Diane sucked his cock under the table.

Karen picked up her wine glass and gestured for Peter to do the same. "To age," She toasted.

"To age," Peter said with her.

"It's only a number. Let's not let it affect our lives or decisions." Karen shot Peter a glance, and he could've sworn he saw her wink at him. She extended her glass to clink against his to complete the toast, and as their glasses collided, Peter seized up. Under the table, Diane had chosen this moment to swallow Peter's cock down, taking him to the back of her throat. As she deepthroated him, he tensed up, and fumbled his wine glass, spilling a few drops on the table.

"O-oh no, I'm s-sorry," he could barely get through. Diane's mouth was so warm and so wet, and her throat was tight around his throbbing cock. She tugged lightly on his balls, and he had to bite his lip to stop from moaning again.

"Don't worry about it, honey." Karen was completely unfazed and completely oblivious. "We can just wipe it up. The only real loss is the wine." She laughed and dabbed at the spill with her napkin. Meanwhile, Peter was working to compose himself enough to look Karen in the eye again as Diane silently gagged on his cock. When Karen finished and looked up from the table, Diane was backing off of Peter's cock, giving him a moment to breath before beginning to stroke him again while sucking on his balls.

"Sorry about that, I can be — uh — I can be such a klutz sometimes." Peter apologized, now on the edge. Diane was working his cock, and she was going to get a reward soon enough.

"Oh, really, it's no big deal." Karen returned to her soup, and Peter to his salmon. The two ate in silence for a moment before Karen spoke again. "What's taking Diane so long?"

Peter's voice was caught in his throat, and Diane stopped nursing on his balls for a moment, waiting to hear what he came up with. "Um..." He had to come up with something, but nothing was coming to mind. Why would she be taking so long to ask a simple question?

"Well, it's just like her to take a while. You know, she's probably trying to work up the courage to talk to the waiter. That Diane, she can be so shy." Karen laughed. With the tension gone, Diane took Peter's cock back into her mouth and began pumping up and down, massaging his balls with her delicate fingers.

"Diane? Shy?" Peter was surprised at Karen's description, and couldn't help but let out a little laugh.

"Of course, she's one of the shyest people I know." As Karen said this, Diane drooled onto Peter's cock, then swallowed him down again. "She's so reserved, and keeps to herself most of the time." Diane wrapped her tongue around Peter's cockhead, rewarding her with more precum.

"Huh," Peter's cock twitched in his MILF neighbor's mouth. "That's funny, she's always been so, um, forward with me." He shrugged.

"Well, different strokes for different folks I suppose." Karen shrugged as well. "She must feel pretty comfortable around you."

As Peter nodded, Diane began nursing on his cock, focusing on the head. She was pumping with both hands wrapped firmly around his throbbing shaft, licking his head with a flat tongue. Peter was barely holding on now, having trouble keeping his composure across from Karen. He stuffed another bite of fish into his mouth, doing anything he could to avoid groaning as he spilled precum onto Diane's lips and tongue. He was so close, and Diane knew it. Under the table, she was whispering to herself, almost inaudibly, begging Peter to cum.

"Come on, baby. Cum for me." She pumped faster and faster, tasting his salty precum. "Cum in my mouth. I want your cum, please, baby, I want your cum." She had to avoid screaming it, she wanted him to blow his load so badly.

"Peter, are you okay?" Karen looked concerned as Peter had stopped chewing, a bite still in his mouth. His hand was frozen halfway between his plate and his mouth, holding his fork with nothing on it. His other hand was gripping the edge of the booth seat with white knuckles, bracing himself for what was about to happen as Diane kept stroking.

"I—" Peter could barely muster. "I th-think—" but he couldn't hold out any longer and Peter grabbed the back of Diane's head with his free hand and pushed her onto his cock. She gagged in surprise, but accepted it, swallowing his cock down as he burst in her mouth.

"Peter?" Karen said with a sense of panic, not knowing what was happening.

"I-I think I swa— swallowed a bone!" Peter choked out, pretending to cough and clear his throat as he grunted. Underneath the table, he shot rope after rope of hot cum into Diane's mouth. He pushed her head down even further, until her nose was pressed against his lap, and shot even more cum down her throat. Diane gagged again, choking on his fat cock, her tongue still massaging his shaft as he emptied his balls.

"Oh my goodness, are you okay?" Karen sat forward, pushing Peter's wine glass towards him. "Drink this!"

His grip on the back of her head loosened as he put both hands above the table to accept the wine glass. Down below, Diane pulled back, and swallowed all of his cum down before exhaling a hot breath onto Peter's sensitive tip, signifying an empty mouth. She stroked him softly, lapping up two last drops of cum, before swiftly tucking Peter's cock back into his pants.

Peter took two sips of wine with a shaky hand, giving a fake cough before clearing his throat and shooting a weak smile at Karen. "All better."

"Oh, thank goodness." Karen breathed a sigh of relief.

"Thank you, I think this wine definitely saved me." Peter shot her a smile as he cheered the glass to Karen, catching his breath. As he put the glass down, he knocked it over, pretending to do so by mistake. This time, it wasn't just a few drops, instead the entire glass of alcohol spilled across the table.

"Oh, heavens!" Karen picked up a few napkins and began dabbing at the mess.

"Oh, shoot! Sorry!" Peter feigned clumsiness and began wiping up the wine, while nudging Diane with his foot. From under the table, she got the signal and crawled out, rising to her feet next to the table. She shot a quick glance around the restaurant to see if anyone had noticed. She made eye contact with the old woman by the door. Did she know?

At the table, Karen was trying her best to wipe up the spilled drink, completely focused on the mess in front of her. Peter was trying his best to seem invested in that, pretending not to notice his neighbor standing up next to him.

"Wow, what did I miss?" Diane announced her presence.

"Oh, Diane, you startled me!" Karen gave a quick laugh. "We just had a little scare, Peter choked on some of his fish, and then spilled a little wine."

"Oh my," Diane said as she sat down, sliding next to Peter, putting a hand on his upper thigh to steady herself. "Guess I shouldn't let this guy drive me home tonight." She joked. Karen laughed, and dabbed up the last of the spilled wine.

"So, what took you so long?" Karen asked, as the three of them all picked up utensils to go back to eating their food. Peter was still almost panting, trying to get back some energy after Diane drained him.

"Oh, you know, the management here can be so complicated. They really make you beg for what you want." Diane shot a sly glance at Peter. "It'll just be easier if we don't split the bill. Just let me pay."

"Oh, come now." Karen shook her head.

"No, really, Karen, Peter, just let me pay. It'll be my treat to you." Diane smiled as she put a small bite of salad into her mouth. Karen shrugged and took another sip of wine before squinting at Diane's breasts.

"What's that?" Karen asked, pointing. Peter followed her line of vision, spying a small glob of his own cum sitting smack in the middle of Diane's ample cleavage.

"Huh?" Diane looked down, noticing the cum as well. Something must've dropped from her mouth when she was gagging on Peter's cumming cock, and she hadn't noticed until now, when her oblivious friend was pointing it out. There was a silence for just a moment, as Peter and Diane figured they'd blown it.

"Oh, clumsy Diane. You must've spilled some salad dressing!" Karen laughed and stirred her soup absentmindedly.

"Salad dressing?" Peter asked, dumbfounded.

"Oh, goodness, you're right!" Diane didn't miss a beat, giving a forced giggle. With one delicate finger, she wiped up the spot of cum before placing it in her mouth and sucking her finger clean. Peter watched with bated breath as she did this, feeling his pants tent almost immediately. "There's just so much, I must've spilled. Well..." Diane shot a wink at Peter. "It's a good thing I love the stuff.."

157 Sounds Good Ch. 4

There was nothing Peter could do but admire the view before him. As Diane prepared two glasses of fresh iced tea, her neighbor watched as she barely swayed her hips in rhythm with the music softly playing from her kitchen radio. She was wearing a thin sundress, and Peter could make out the outline of a swimsuit underneath. Her hair was tied up in a loose bun, and a few errant, caramel curls had come loose, falling against the nape of her neck.

"All finished!" Diane turned around, leaning against the island between herself and Peter, handing him a cold glass of iced tea.

"Thanks for inviting me over to swim. When I was growing up, I was always jealous of the fact that you had a pool and we didn't, especially over the summer." Peter said. With the sun low in the sky and dusk setting in, the air was still warm after a hot, late summer day. What Peter hadn't mentioned was that while growing up, he only knew he envied his neighbor for having a pool because he'd taken his fair share of peaks at her. In high school, Peter's bedroom had a decent view of Diane's backyard, and it was the summer before his senior year of high school that he realized his neighbor liked to go night swimming. More than once, high school Peter had "relieved" himself while watching his bikini-clad neighbor float around.

Today, Diane had invited him over to go swimming, somewhat fulfilling a bit of a fantasy he'd always had. Additionally, he assumed, she wanted to record something, but he had no issues there. Ever since Diane and Peter had begun recording erotic fiction for her website, Peter had had some of the best sex of his life. Diane was so mature, so experienced, and Peter loved every opportunity he got to spend with her.

Diane, as well, enjoyed how much time she'd gotten to spend with Peter this summer, and how willing he'd been to help her with recording erotica. Even more, she loved how great of a lay he was; she felt her mouth water as she thought of the taste of his cock.

"So," Diane broke the silence after taking a sip of her drink, trying to quench her non-beverage-related thirst. "I know I invited you over to swim, but—"

"But, you want to record something." Peter cut her off.

"Yes, I hope that's okay." She gave him a soft smile.

"Of course, I'm never going to object!" He laughed. "What's the story this time? Let me guess, if it's by the pool... A lifeguard rescues a swimmer? Or, no, a classic: trophy wife and the pool boy?"

"Neither."

"Oh?"

"Nope, this is... Well, it's a little random. Do you remember last time, when I told you that patrons of my website can make large donations, and if they do, they get to make requests?" Diane explained, shifting her focus to the three ice cubes in her empty glass, having trouble looking Peter in the eye.

"Yeah, I remember..." Peter was hesitant, almost nervous because of how Diane refused to make eye contact. "Did someone request something weird?"

"Actually, it's not a new request. The same guy has been requesting this one for a while, I just haven't been able to write a script... Until now." Diane opened the manila folder on the counter between them, passing one stapled script to Peter, who read the title page, stunned.

"The Mermaid and the Sailor?"

"Yep." She confirmed with an embarrassed shrug. "Look, I think it's weird, but he's made enough donations, I can't really ignore him. I gotta give in at some point. And I think this script might just be fine enough, let's just try it out!" She encouraged.

"You know what?" Peter asked. "Sure. Let's do it. I'm sure it's great." He gave Diane a genuine smile, and she reciprocated before stepping out from behind the counter and walking past Peter. As she made her way to the far side of the kitchen, she opened the glass door to her backyard before turning back to her younger neighbor and gesturing for him to follow.

As they stepped outside into the low light of the setting sun, Peter glanced around. Large trees lined her property, including the fence she shared with his parents' house. The main feature of the large backyard was a crystal blue swimming pool in the middle, with ripples on the surface of the water from the warm summer breeze passing through.

"Take a seat over there, let's get started before we lose the light." Diane pointed to the edge of the pool, where two microphones were set up, plugged into a tablet. Next to the tablet was Diane's bell, which she always used as a type of clapper board for keeping track of where to make edits in the recordings.

Peter's jaw dropped as he watched Diane shrug the thin straps of her sundress off her shoulders, then shimmy her body just slightly as the dress dropped to the ground, revealing a thin, navy blue bikini beneath, tightly hugging Diane's chubby body. He could only see her from behind, and all Peter was paying attention to was his MILF neighbor's ass being hugged by her tight bikini bottoms, her cheeks bouncing with each sauntering step. Upon reaching the edge of the pool, she dips one toe in, then slowly begins to wade in, down the stairs, until the water reaches her breasts. At this point, Peter got a look at her front, and felt his cock twitch as he admired Diane's large breasts, bobbing slightly in the water as she glided towards the mic setup, encaged by the soft material of her bikini top.

"There, grab a cushion from one of those chairs," Diane pointed to some patio furniture she had. "And take a seat next to the mic. Let's get started." Peter did as he was told, situating himself at the edge of the pool, his feet in the water. Diane positioned herself between his legs, and Peter bit his lip at the incredible view before him. Tapping around on her tablet, in no time she had pressed a RECORD button on her audio app, and the story had begun as Diane rang the small bell.

DING

"Wh-where am I?" Peter put on his best just-woke-up, groggy voice.

"Well, hey there sailor," Diane spoke softly. "Glad to see you're awake."

"What happened? Who are you?" Peter sounded bewildered.

"Don't you remember?" Diane recited with a coy smile. "Your boat hit a storm, and a wave hit your boat, and you took a nasty spill off the side. I pulled you out, but it looked like you hit your head. I wanted to nurse you back to health."

"Oh, thank you for saving me, but..." Peter read off the script. "Are you a—a mermaid?" He tried his best to read the words with a serious tone, but it was tough, considering how fantastical it all was.

"Why, yes, I am." Diane was much better at staying in character, not even smiling when delivering her line. Instead, she squeezed Peter's thigh and winked, a move Peter took to mean "Don't you dare screw this up!"

"I can't believe it, you saved my life!" He exclaimed.

"I did, but you still need help before you're back on your feet. Allow me to take care of you..." Diane said in a low, sultry tone that made Peter's cock tent against the thin material of his swim trunks.

Taking that as an invitation, Diane leaned forward, hooking her hands in his waistband, before yanking down, slipping his bathing suit off his legs, and tossing It towards the deep end of the pool where it landed with a soft splash. Turning back, the older woman watched as Peter's large cock sprang forward, bobbing up and down in the air.

"Oh, my, sailor." Diane whispered, always impressed with her neighbor's cock. It was rock hard in her hand, a perfect length and an impressive thickness. Without a word, Diane began to softly stroke Peter's cock, up and down, up and down, up and down, using a loose fist. Bringing her other hand up, she prodded lightly at his large, full balls, before making another fist around his shaft. Immediately finding a rhythm, Diane began to stroke Peter's cock with both hands, slowly, with a steady pace.

From his perspective, Peter couldn't help but ogle his neighbor's bosom. Because she was using both hands to massage his cock, Diane's arms were pressing her tits together, creating a deep cavern of cleavage for Peter to practically drool over. He watched in awe as her breasts jiggled just slightly with each pump of his cock.

DING

"What? What's wrong?" Peter snapped back to focus as Diane dropped his cock from her small hands.

"You missed a line. Remember, stick to the script." She chided.

"Right, sorry." He apologized, glancing at the script at his side. "Sorry, one question: what kind of mermaid are you? Are you like the Little Mermaid? Am I supposed to think of you as the Little Mermaid's hot mom?" Peter asked.

"You could," Diane nodded. "Or, you could pass me that lube next to my tablet," she pointed, "and you could think of me as your hot, mature neighbor who's currently stroking your cock while wearing nothing but a bikini." She felt his cock twitch in her hand as she said this. "Either works for me."

"Um—uh yeah, that, uh, that sounds good also." Peter cleared his throat, feeling his cock throb in her delicate hands as he passed the small bottle of lubricant to the aforementioned hot, mature neighbor. "H-here you go."

"Thank you. Now, don't miss your line." She said as she drizzled some onto his cock, massaging it enough to get a small sheen worked up.

DING

"Ma'am," Peter said, now back in character as a forlorn sailor. "This feels amazing, your hands are incredible."

Dropping one hand from his shaft, Diane gave Peter's full balls a soft squeeze. He involuntarily moaned, rewarding her with a mess of precum spilling from his cockhead. She giggled, and stroked him faster, bouncing her heavy breasts as she pumped up and down.

"Tell me," she spoke softly. "Would fucking my tits help you feel better?" Diane said in her most innocent voice, making Peter spill even more precum. She playfully slapped his fat cockhead against her cleavage, making soft, wet sounds that Diane was sure would drive future listeners wild.

"Y-yes please, ma'am." Peter replied.

With that plea, Diane reached behind with one hand and deftly undid her bikini top, allowing the straps to slip from her shoulders. Her soft, tanned breasts poured from the falling cups as she shrugged the top into the water, pushing it to the side, letting it float away. Peter marveled at how large and round her breasts were; this was far from the first time he'd seen this MILF topless, but the sight never ceased to take his breath away.

Leaning forward, Diane pushed Peter's slick cock between her tits, before squeezing them around his shaft, feeling him throb against her warm skin. Breathing slowly, then faster, Diane began to pump her tits up and down around the young man's cock, finding an ever-increasing rhythm as she went. Faster and faster, she bounced her breasts up and down, and Peter watched as his pink cockhead poked out from her cleavage with each bounce.

"Oh my god," Peter moaned softly. "Your tits feel amazing!" He said as he began to thrust, unable to restrain himself. "I'm going to fuck you so good later!"

DING

As he heard the chime, he immediately knew he'd done something wrong. "Sorry," Peter apologized. "I know I shouldn't have ad-libbed right there, I just couldn't help it. Titfucking you feels so good!"

"No, it wasn't the ad-libbing. I don't mind some fun improvisation." Without stopping, Diane spoke as she continued to titfuck her neighbor. "The issue is that you mentioned how you're going to fuck me. You're not going to fuck me in this story." She said, still bouncing her heavy tits up and down on his hard cock.

"I don't?" Peter said, legitimately disappointed.

"No, honey. I'm a mermaid. I have a tail. How would that even work?" She gave a small laugh at his ignorance.

"Oh, I hadn't even thought about that... Well in that case, how does this even end?" He asked, now curious.

"Well, if you read the script, you'll see that this one ends with you cumming all over my tits and face. Think you can do that?" Diane asked with a signature combination of sensuality and confidence.

"Um," Peter's voice once again caught in his throat, thrown off by how blunt this MILF was. "Yeah, I think, um, I think I can do that."

"Great!" Diane cheered, pausing for a moment to apply another drizzle of lube to Peter's cock. After massaging the throbbing member to make it slick again, she resumed titfucking it, pumping her breasts up and down with a renewed vigor.

DING

"I love your cock so much, sailor." Diane said with a small moan. "It feels so good between my big tits."

Peter reached out and caressed the MILF's large breasts, tracing his hands across her soft skin as she pumped up and down on his shaft. Without a word, he took hold of her breasts, pressing them around his cock, before thrusting hard into her cleavage. Diane dropped her hands down to her sides, letting Peter take control as he fucked her tits. Thrust after thrust, loved the weight of her heavy breasts in his young hands, teasing one of her nipples with his thumb as he went, eliciting a moan from Diane.

"Oh, sailor," she bit her lip, moaning again as he teased both nipples at the same time, picking up pace as he pumped between her tits, sure that he was about to blow his load. Peter checked the script, despite how much trouble he was having focusing on anything other than the beautiful MILF currently trying her damnedest to take him to the edge. He read over his next line.

"Ma'am?" He barely stuttered out.

Without slowing her movements, Diane turned her focus from her pumping breasts and the cock between them, to make eye contact with Peter. With the slowest, sultriest voice, she whispered, "Yes sailor?"

That was almost enough. It took all of Peter's self control to not finish right then and there. He even twitched a bit, which Diane could feel as she kept massaging his cock with her tits, but Peter knew he had to hold on. She knew it too, and it made her elated how wild he was being driven, all because of her.

"I'm close." He whimpered, trying to stick to the script.

"Oh, that's so good to hear. You'll be back on your feet in no time." Again, she didn't show any sign of slowing the titfucking down. Instead, she broke eye contact, focusing on his cock. She arched her neck down and planted a soft kiss right on the tip of his cock as it pushed through her cleavage. It was such a light kiss from such plush, full lips, and with all the stimulation he was already receiving on his cock, Peter almost couldn't feel it. But it was definitely enough to bring him closer. Diane kept her attention down their, and now, with each thrust, she planted a soft, wet kiss on his tip. On a few of the thrusts, strands of precum hung between her lip and his cock.

"Come on - Sailor - Cum for me." Diane whispered between kisses, still pumping her soft tits around his throbbing cock. And with those whispers, Peter lost all control. His balls tightened, his legs locked up, then turned to jelly, and he clenched his hands into tight fists. Then, with a rush, he started to cum.

The first shot hit Diane across her lips, with her mouth still just an inch from his cock. She smiled, overjoyed at the reward her work was reaping, still pumping her tits up and down. The second shot splattered across her cheek, and the third and fourth splashed against her chin, dropping down onto her still-heaving breasts as she lifted her head to look at him. He didn't stop there, with four more shots raining down over her tits, splashing across her soft cleavage. Finally, one last cumshot spilled out onto her clavicle, and with that he was spent. Peter exhaled, collapsing backwards onto the warm brick of the patio, breathing heavily.

Diane released his cock from her plush prison, and it flopped back onto his stomach, as she admired the splatter on her chest. With one finger, she wiped the stray glob of cum off of her cheek and seductively licked it up. She glanced at her script and read off, "My, my, it looks like you've definitely made a full recovery. Well done, sailor."

Peter let his head fall back and he shut his eyes, still trying to catch his breath.

DING

Diane rang the bell one final time, signifying the end of the story, then patted Peter on the inside of his thigh. "Great work, thanks for being willing to take a chance with a little bit of high fantasy. I'm sure the listeners are going to love this one, especially the guy who keeps requesting it. Looks like you enjoyed yourself too."

"Holy fuck, Diane. That was amazing." Peter panted. "I mean, I- um, I've titfucked you before, but that... That was something else." He was so out of breath. "You..."

"I'm great at what I do?" She cut him off before he could finish. "I know; you say that a lot." She slipped out from between Peter's legs, moving towards the edge of the pool. In one swift motion, climbed out of the pool, turning herself to sit at the edge, her feet in the water, next to her spent neighbor. Peter barely opened his eyes as he lay on the ground, just to enjoy the view of Diane's plump ass in a bikini bottom, pressed against the warm brick. "I'm going to shower off. You can use the outdoor shower after me."

With that, she stood up from the edge of the pool, and walked over to the far corner of her yard where a small outdoor shower stood. Instead of shutting the wooden plank door, Diane turned the water on and began rinsing her young neighbor's cum off her bare breasts, wearing nothing but her bikini bottoms. Peter couldn't help but open his eyes once again to steal a look as she turned off the shower and began toweling off.

Peter managed to find the energy to sit up as he watched Diane turn off the water and begin toweling dry.

"Hey, you're in here next." She called to him. "And don't even think about dripping water, or whatever else, in my house."

The sun hung low in the sky as Peter rapped his knuckles against the large wooden door. It was a warm summer evening, and the door belonged to his neighbor, whom he hadn't seen in a few weeks. Diane had been away on a vacation, alone. She'd flown across the country to go on a cruise with a friend from college, someone she'd known for decades. Peter didn't want to admit it, but he'd missed her these past few weeks. Not only was his hand no comparison to her mouth and body, but he'd grown to appreciate Diane as a friend, and missed spending time with her.

However, now she was back, and Diane had texted Peter to invite him over for another recording session. They'd pre-recorded a few miscellaneous pieces of audio erotica for her to post to her fans while she was gone, but that was weeks ago. Now, Peter was ready and eager for something new. He was ready to see Diane again.

The front door swung open and in the doorway stood the short, chubby, mature brunette who made Peter weak in the knees. She looked a tad more tan, her body radiating warmth as he looked her up and down, drinking in the sight of his neighbor. She was twice his age, but he was enamored by the sight of her curvy legs, wrapped up in tight yoga pants, and her maternal bosom, sealed away in a sports bra under a tank top. Her caramel hair was down at her shoulders, still in loose curls as it always was. Diane gave a warm, genuine smile, before bringing Peter in for a soft hug. His chest pressed against her cushiony breasts and she could feel a slight jolt in his pants.

Once inside, Diane shut the door behind Peter. "It's so great to see you, you look... great." Peter blushed slightly, embarrassed that the only adjective he could come up with was "great."

"So do you, I'm glad to be back. We've got so much to record! I did lots of writing." Wasting no time, Diane picked up a script off her coffee table and handed it to Peter.

"Oh, wow, no downtime, huh?" He joked, but was quickly cut off.

"I just had a few weeks of downtime. I'd love to catch up, but we simply don't have the time. Maybe another day, we'll grab coffee and I'll tell you about the cruise." Diane was terse, but Peter could tell that she was just focused on getting another story to her paying customers. He thought about what it'd be like to get coffee with Diane. The last time they'd gone out in public together, she'd given him a handjob under the table at a restaurant.

"Alright, no time to waste, what's the story?" He asked as they made their way toward the recording studio, a guest room Diane had set up with all the necessary equipment.

"I got this idea after watching all those scandals on the news. Politician plus intern!" Diane smiled, proud of her inspired breakthrough.

"Who's who?" Peter asked.

"I'm a senator, you're my doting intern. Read the script! I'll be in there in a second, let me go get ready." She ushered him into the room before turning and hurrying out.

Peter took a seat at the edge of the bed, feeling the memory foam compress beneath him; no springs, as those would make too much noise for the recordings. He ran his palm across the soft bed sheet and remembered the feeling of Diane's soft skin, entangled in the sheets. He glanced around the room, seeing the new multi-microphone setup. There was one next to the bed, and one next to the computer on the desk, swung out on an arm like something a radio host might use. The computer itself had the recording software open, ready to go.

Before he could get too sentimental, Peter began skimming the script, going over the beats. As always, he was impressed with how tantalizing Diane was with words alone.

"You ready?" Peter heard her just outside the door.

"Yep, all set." He confirmed. As Peter looked up from the script, he watched Diane round the corner into the room, her high heels clacking as she strode. Looking her up from bottom to top, he was first enamored with the striking burgundy heels she had on. They matched her skirt, a form-fitting pencil skirt that hugged her hips. Despite her small stature, Diane's legs seemed to go on for miles between the heels and the hem.

Tucked into the skirt, Diane had on a sensible blouse made of soft silk. It was unbuttoned just one button too many, giving Peter a revealing view of her ample cleavage, which jiggled slightly as she walked. Over the blouse was a navy colored blazer with a simple American flag pin on the front, the perfect token for completing this look.

She was wearing a darker lipstick that almost matched her skirt, emphasizing her plush lips. A pair of fake glasses sat on her face, finishing out the costume, making Diane look like the most MILF-y politician Peter had ever seen (an admittedly low bar).

"Wow," was all he could muster, feeling his pants begin to get tight.

"Is it too much?" Diane asked, genuinely. "I haven't had to dress up in a while, I worry I'm overdoing it."

"No, it—it's perfect." Peter reassured.

"Okay. I guess you're the only one who sees it, so as long as you like it..." her voice trailed off as she looked down at her body. "Not the bed." Diane looked back at him. "Sit at the desk."

Peter nodded and stood up, crossing to the desk chair, sitting with his back to the computer, facing Diane. She walked up to him, her heels tapping as she walked, until she was just a foot away, standing over him, her arms crossed. Leaning down towards him, Peter practically got a face full of her cleavage as she reached past him to start recording. With the press of a button, the session had started, and Diane was in character.

"Thank you for coming at such short notice," Diane tapped her foot impatiently. "I know you don't typically come to my office here at the Capitol, you're just an intern, and this is usually just a privilege staffers get."

"Well, ma'am, whatever I can do to help." Peter sounded eager, probably because he genuinely was. "What did you need me here for?"

"It's unorthodox," she stopped tapping her foot. "But I need a favor."

"That's what I'm here for, Senator. Whatever you need."

"Isn't that sweet," She smirked down at him. "I'm facing some serious gridlock on the Senate floor, and we're moving to vote on a bill of mine soon, but I don't have the majority yet. I need to change some minds."

"You want me to figure out who's voting against your bill?" Peter asked.

"No, I know who's voting which way. I also know I can convince the weakest links to support me, but only if I'm in the right headspace." Diane uncrossed her arms, axing her hands on her maternal hips. "That's where you come in."

"What do you mean, ma'am?" Peter tried his best to act unaware.

"I've lost my touch. I'm too in my head about this bill, I really need to clear my mind. I need you to fuck my brains out." Diane delivered the line curtly, with a commanding tone that made Peter's cock jump in his pants.

"I'm sorry, ma'am, I-" Peter stumbled.

"Just a good, quick fuck, and then I can get right back out there and swing some votes. We're only on recess for a little bit, so it's got to be fast. Then I'll have a clear head."

Diane leaned in, close to Peter's face, just inches away. He watched as she bit her lip in concentration as her fingers snuck down to his groin. She loosened his belt, unbuttoned and unzipped his pants, and pulled them, along with his briefs, to just below his knees. His cock flopped forward, not quite fully erect, but still large in his lap. Diane cooed softly at the sight of her young neighbor's package, something she'd missed in her time away. Dropping to her knees, she delicately traced her fingers along his length.

"Oh, I've missed this," Diane whispered under her breath.

"What was that?" Peter teased, proud to know she wanted him as badly as he wanted her.

"What? Nothing." She cleared her throat and switched back into character.

"You'll do just fine. I knew I was right to call you for help. I knew I'd seen this bulge before." Diane used one finger to prod lightly at Peter's second head. "But you're not quite hard enough just yet, at least not hard enough to fuck my brains out." Diane purred softly as she took Peter's swelling cock in both hands, feeling the smooth skin on her palms. "We can't just wait around, let's get this going."

With that, Diane began to stroke, exhaling a hot breath directly onto Peter's sensitive cockhead, which resulted in a small grunt from the young man and a large twitch from his member. Wasting no time, Diane sipped her head down, taking Peter's cock into her mouth, past her soft lips, feeling a burst of precum spill across her tongue. He groaned as she began to stroke steadily with both hands, sucking softly on his tip. He couldn't help but let out a gasp as Diane cupped his balls with one hand, tugging slightly as she fondled them.

"My, my," Diane pulled back just enough to speak, and Peter could see some of her lipstick staining his cockhead. "This big cock on just an intern? My lucky day!" Opening her mouth wide, Diane swallowed down Peter's cock, feeling it throb in her throat.

"Senator!" Peter cried out, grabbing the back of Diane's head, tangling his fingers in her caramel curls, as she gagged loudly on his cock, spilling drool on his lap. She pulled back just in time, as Peter was dangerously close to the edge.

"There we go," Diane pulled back, dropping the now-fully-erect cock from her mouth. It was rock hard and stood at attention before her as she rose to her feet. Shrugging off her blazer, Peter immediately noticed his neighbor wasn't wearing a bra. Her natural curviness was accentuated by the slight hint of bare nipples poking through her thin blouse.

"Come on, remember, I've got to be quick. I have to get back to the floor soon." Without hesitation, Diane grabbed the hem of her skirt and did her best to hike it up, stretching it over her remarkable curves, allowing Peter to get a good look at her wet, pink pussy. He felt his cock twitch hard at the sight of her half naked body, drinking in the sight he hadn't seen in weeks. Diane snapped her fingers, grabbing his attention back to her face, back to the scene at hand.

Stepping forward, the mature woman climbed onto Peter's lap, straddling him, his cock pointed straight up, towards her waiting sex just inches above it. Her breasts were at his eye level, and she looked down at him, through her glasses, with lidded eyes. Peter tentatively placed his hands on her waist, feeling the smooth material of her blouse.

"Just let me ride you, I'm sure this'll get me there," Diane bit her lip as a small moan escaped, slowly descending herself down onto Peter's cock. Inch by inch, she felt his length enter her, pushing through her folds, until she sat flat on his lap, feeling his pulsating cock inside her.

"You feel so good inside me," Diane moaned as she began to grind up and down. "Who knew my intern had such a great cock?" In no time, she'd found a rhythm, bouncing up and down, up and down, feeling him fill her up again and again.

"This feels amazing, Senator," Peter groaned, feeling her velvety warmth embracing his thick cock as Diane whimpered in bliss, bouncing on his lap, gripping the back of Peter's neck to steady herself as she went.

With each bounce, Peter couldn't help but he mesmerized by the bouncing, braless breasts before him; now, up close, he was positive they weren't being contained by any kind of brazier. It had been a while since he'd seen her bare breasts, though that didn't mean he hadn't been thinking about them. Last time Peter had taken care of himself, he'd fantasized about her deep cleavage, her soft breasts, and her sensitive nipples. He'd remembered how good it felt to fuck them, to thrust his cock between them until he couldn't help but paint them in his cum. Now, they rhythmically bounced just inches from his face, the only thing standing between them being a thin blouse. He couldn't help but reach out, moving to unbutton more of her top, to allow them to spill out, but Diane stopped him, swatting his hand away.

"Hands off, intern. My tits are for my husband, only." She sounded terse, and while Peter was definitely disappointed, he couldn't help but feel even more aroused, now that, thanks to that bit of improvisational chastising from Diane, he wasn't just fucking a senator, he was fucking a married senator.

"Did you just check your watch?" Peter glanced at the script to his side and read his next line.

"Look, honey, this is, um— this feels— wow," Diane shuddered, unable to finish her sentence because of how incredible Peter felt inside her. She couldn't think straight, she felt so giddy as she bounced up and down on his hard cock. She shook her head in embarrassment and tried her line again. "Look, honey, this feels great, but I'm due back any minute now. We've got to speed this up. I can't be frazzled!"

Peter watched as Diane slowed her bouncing rhythm to a stop, feeling his cock, covered in her fluids, slide out of her as she climbed off of him. She stepped past him, towards the desk, before turning back and saying, in a low, sultry voice, "I want you to bend me over this desk and fuck me as hard as you can." Diane watched Peter's eyes light up and could've sworn she noticed his cock swell up somehow even larger.

"A-are you sure, ma'am?" He tried his best to sound hesitant, despite everything else in his body telling him to jump up from his seat and rail his mature neighbor against the wall.

"I really need this release." Diane begged. She turned around, showing off her bare, round, plump ass. She wiggled it slightly, eliciting a stifled groan from Peter. "Now bend your senator over and fuck me, already!"

Peter rose to his feet, his pants around his ankles, as he took the shuffled step behind her. Feeling his warmth behind her, Diane purred again, subconsciously licking her lips, before Peter, following her many instructions, bent his neighbor over the desk. Steadying his cock, he teased her, just barely brushing his cock head against her sensitive pussy lips, before pushing himself all the way into her exposed womanhood, eliciting a loud moan from Diane.

In a matter of moments, Peter had found a rhythm, plowing his "senator" from behind as she cried out in ecstasy with each thrust. His cock pushed into her, filling her up, as she cried out in sheer bliss, "Your cock feels so fucking good!"

"Senator, you're so tight, this feels amazing!" Peter replied, feeling his thighs clap against Diane's cushioned ass.

As Peter fucked her from behind, Diane could hardly contain herself, alternating between soft whimpers and screaming moans as she felt herself shake and shudder around his cock. Her hot body pressed against the cool wood of the desk she lay across, and Diane realized it had been decades since she'd last been fucked against a desk. It's about time it happened again, she thought to herself before letting out another involuntary moan.

"Is this okay ma'am?" Peter read off the script.

"Shut up, just keep going. Just keep going." Diane hushed him. "I'm so close—" she couldn't finish her sentence as Peter grabbed a firm hold of her hips and upped his pace, slamming into her dripping, swollen pussy, resulting in more cries of lust from Diane. "Oh— Oh my g-god!"

She slammed her fist on the table, dropping her head as her whole body went limp, feeling a huge orgasm wash over her in waves. Her body wracked with passion, she couldn't speak, only managing a gasping whimper as she came all over her Peter's pulsating cock.

As her swollen pussy tightened and contracted around his member, Peter felt himself on the edge, and knew he couldn't hold out much longer, now that this MILF was cumming on his cock.

"Senator, I'm about to cum..." Peter read his line. However, Diane, still in a haze, lying weak on the desk, after her immense orgasm, still feeling the powerful thrusts of the hard cock in and out of her, didn't even register what he said. "I said," Peter announced again, barely holding back, "Senator, I'm about to cum!"

Diane perked to attention, snapping out of her post-orgasm daze long enough to recite her line, "Wait, no! Not inside me, you have to pull out!"

In a scripted hurry, Peter slipped his cock out of Diane's wet warmth, and barely had enough time to grab hold of his throbbing shaft and cry out "Senator, I'm gonna cum," before he felt his balls tighten as a thick shot of cum erupted from his cock, splattering across Diane's soft ass. With another grunt, he came again, shooting rope after rope after rope of hot cum onto her ass, thighs, and hiked-up skirt. His whole body tensed as he continued, letting two errant shots fly past her ass, onto her arched back; Diane felt the warmth of the wet cum as it soaked through her skirt and blouse. With one final grunt, Peter launched a last shot of cum against her plush rear end before needing to steady himself against the desk, completely spent.

"Oh my god, you stupid intern!" Diane mustered the energy to raise her voice. "You came all over me, I can't go back to the Senate floor like this!"

"I'm sorry, ma'am." Peter could barely catch his breath long enough to say his line.

"Oh, you're going to be!" Diane weakly pressed a button on her computer to end the recording, another session in the bag.

For a minute, the neighbors just tried to catch their breath, Peter leaning his back against the desk, his cock still throbbing in his lap, covered in a mess of cum, Diane still bent over the desk, smattered with cum, her ass still in the air. "Wow," was all she could say. After another minute of wordless panting, she continued. "It's been a while between recording sessions, honestly I was a little nervous, but..." her voice trailed as she silently acknowledged that she had nothing to worry about; she and Peter could still tell a story.

"God, Diane, I didn't realize how much I missed you." Peter sighed.

"It's good to be back." Diane let out a small chuckle. "Now, I'm going to go rinse off, and, I guess, have another awkward conversation with the dry cleaner," referring to the cum streaking across her silk blouse.

"Alright, I'll clean myself up and show myself out." Peter stepped forward, his pants still around his ankles. "See you later."

"I'll see you soon," Diane smiled, sitting up from the desk..

158 Stroke of Luck

As drunk classmates laughed and cheered and gossiped, throwing back beers and mixed drinks alike, Adam leaned against the wall, watching the commotion before him. It was the last party of his high school career, or, more specifically, the first party of his college career. He was 18, and had graduated from high school in June. Now, as the summer winded to an end, college loomed on the horizon. The still summer air hung heavy in the packed house, full of other recent graduates, playing beer pong and chatting about which frats and sororities to rush.

Adam barely fit in with these people, and only came because the other option was to stay home for a game night with his parents and elderly neighbors; in his young adulthood, anything sounded better than a night in with old people.

On the other side of the room from him stood Jackie, the hostess, holding a red solo cup filled halfway with something fruity. She was talking with two other classmates, flirting with one of the baseball players who now had a scholarship somewhere. Adam was by no real means friends with Jackie, but he'd had classes with her since elementary school, and most of their class was invited to this party, so his invitation was likely a formality. She was the first kid Adam had met who had divorced parents, and he could still remember going home in first grade and asking his mom what that new word meant. He'd learned that it meant Jackie's mom had moved away, while her dad remarried.

Now that they were high school graduates, a lot had changed. Jackie had become a cheerleader, and Adam caught himself admiring her body while thinking about the uniforms. Her small frame wasn't particularly voluptuous, but her v-neck t-shirt showed off decent push-up bra cleavage, which bounced as she forced a laugh at whatever joke the baseball player just delivered. He could tell that between her natural charisma and her tight body, she'd be the desire of many a grabby frat boy.

He was snapped out of his ogling when he felt a cold jolt across his lap. Snapping back to focus, Adam saw the young woman in front of him, a classmate named Brenda, holding an empty cup, the contents of which were now staining his jeans.

"Oh, sorry," she half-apologized, looking beyond drunk. She giggled to her friend, who was clearly supporting her weight on her arm.

"Jesus Christ, Brenda," Adam looked at the bright red stain setting across his lap. "How much grenadine was in that thing?"

"Whoops!" She laughed again before stumbling past, her friend barely keeping up. Adam was at a loss for words, failing to say anything before the two girls turned the corner into the kitchen, out of sight.

"Great," Adam mumbled to himself, feeling the wetness of the mixed drink seeping through his clothing. He figured he had to treat this stain, and fast, if he wanted any hope of getting it out in the wash he'd now have to be doing later tonight. Thinking back, he remembered a post he'd seen online about how hydrogen peroxide was supposed to be really good for getting out stains. I don't have any better ideas, he thought with an internal shrug.

Trying his best to casually cover the massive stain on his pants, Adam made his way from the living room, down the hall, towards the bathroom. His family kept their peroxide in the bathroom, so he figured that'd be the best place to check. He was met with a closed door, and since he could see light coming out beneath, he knocked.

"Occupied!" A guy's voice called out, then Adam could hear a girl giggle softly. He rolled his eyes and walked away, only able to imagine what could be going on in there.

Is it weird if I check upstairs? Adam wondered. They've got to have peroxide somewhere in this house, right? Without hesitation, more concerned about his pants than manners, the young man walked through the living room again, this time making a beeline for the staircase against the wall he'd been leaning on earlier. As he walked up the stairs, the noise from the loud party began to fade, until it was just a loud murmur below him.

At the top of the staircase, Adam looked down the hall in front of him. On the left were two closed doors, which he surmised were likely bedrooms, one of which was probably Jackie's. On the left, an open door revealed the upstairs bathroom.

Stepping into the beach-themed restroom, Adam immediately checked under the sink. Pushing past a stack of toilet paper, some cleaning products, and an extra tube of toothpaste, Adam found no hydrogen peroxide. Next, he checked the medicine cabinet, which only held a toothbrush, a near-empty tube of toothpaste, and an assortment of facial products that he assumed Jackie must use daily to keep her skin so healthy; unfortunately, once again, no hydrogen peroxide in sight.

Spinning around in the relatively-barren bathroom, Adam couldn't see anywhere else for the product to be hidden. Dejectedly, he exited into the hallway, realizing that he'd probably missed his window to treat the stain at this point, and the grenadine was there to stay. With a forfeiting sigh, he glanced to his side, his eye catching on the closed door at the end of the hall.

That's got to be her parents' room, right? He thought, an idea beginning to form. Master bedrooms always have bathrooms... He felt bad, knowing it was an invasion of privacy. However, one look down at his stained lap was enough to push that thought out of his mind. With tepid steps, Adam approached the door, stopping just in front of it to knock softly. The only reason Jackie was able to have this party was because her parents were gone for the night, and Adam knew that, but he still wanted to make sure he wasn't barging in on someone. After waiting a moment and hearing no reply, he opened the door, peering into the empty room before slipping inside and tossing a look down the empty hallway before closing the door behind him.

The noise of the party was now nothing more than a soft hum emanating from below as Adam looked around the master bedroom before him. To his right was a king-sized bed with night stands on either side. Next to one was a wicker laundry basket, and next to the other was a small armchair. A bookshelf was on the wall adjacent to the armchair, and opposite the bed was a mounted television set. Everything was wood, looking expensive and old-fashioned, and the armchair was a worn leather. The TV was the fanciest looking thing in the room.

To his left, a doorway led to a walk-in closet, and another to a small room with a shower and a toilet. However, Adam was most focused on the two sinks, with cabinets and medicine cabinets below and above, respectively. He walked over to the sinks, dropping to his knees before searching through the cabinets. Among a basket of cleaning products, he spied a relatively large brown bottle. Finally, He sighed in relief, pulling out the hydrogen peroxide.

Rising to his feet, Adam placed the container on the counter and looked at his reflection. His white shirt was miraculously fine, but his jeans were practically glowing red on his crotch, and smelled strongly of vodka. After kicking off his sneakers, Adam unbuttoned his pants, zipping his zipper down as he slid his pants down his thighs, stopping only when he noticed that the grenadine had soaked through, also getting on his boxers, coloring part of the blue undergarments a deep purple.

Well that's just fucking great, he rolled his eyes, still upset with Brenda. With another resigned sigh, he dropped his boxers with his pants, stepping out of them before picking both pieces of clothing off the floor. He tossed both into the sink, situating them so the stained areas were on top, before opening the bottle of hydrogen peroxide and pouring a comedic amount of liquid over the bottoms. He hesitantly scrubbed at the stain on his pants with his fingers, and, seeing no results, shrugged.

Maybe you have to give it time? He wondered. He had only recently started doing his own laundry, and was basing all of this peroxide business off of one post he'd seen online, so he was really just hoping he hadn't just ruined his pants.

Well, he stepped back from the sink, glancing at his half-naked form, I can't exactly go back to the party like this while I wait. Looking at the bedroom behind him, he decided to check out the TV, figuring he could watch something mindless while he waited for the peroxide to make some magic happen.

Unfortunately, just like the peroxide, Adam couldn't seem to locate the remote. Come on, is everything in this house hidden? It wasn't on the shelf below the TV, with the cable box. His next best bet were the nightstands, where, starting with on the left, he was quickly disappointed by not finding it in the drawer. Oh, for fuck's sake, he scoffed. Shutting the drawer, he checked behind the alarm clock atop the nightstand, and then moved a small pile of books to see if they had somehow been obfuscating a remote. Instead, in his annoyed state, Adam knocked over the books, sending one tumbling off the nightstand, landing with a soft pat.

Rather than landing on the floor, the book had fallen into the wicker laundry basket to his left. Trying to make sure everything was put back correctly so no one ever knew he was in here, Adam reached in and grabbed the book out from the pile of clothes, his breath catching in his throat as he noticed he'd accidentally grabbed a piece of laundry while picking up the book.

As he dropped the book back on the nightstand, Adam stared at the lavender colored panties in his hand. He felt the soft cotton material, rubbing it between his fingers. In an instant, he felt his cock spring to life in the open air, not restricted by any clothing. He felt an ounce of shame, but he knew that as a hormonal young man, just barely an adult, he couldn't be blamed for getting so aroused at something so simple.

Well, he clutched the soft garment in his hand, I guess I've got time to kill, and I still can't find that stupid remote. Standing by the side of the bed, he felt his cock growing. He looked down at his package; he was a thick 6.5", nothing record-setting, but he'd never been ashamed of it. The pink head throbbed as he delicately wrapped the panties around his shaft, letting go of a soft groan as he began to pump softly with a loose fist.

The cotton was comfortable and textured against his smooth skin. He felt his body shudder slightly as a pearl of precum beaded at the tip of his cock, and Adam was careful to wipe it off with the edge of his shirt, making sure he wasn't leaving any evidence on the underwear.

As he jacked off, Adam's mind drifted, imagining his usual fantasies. Though he'd never admit it, he had a bit of a thing for older women, and he'd usually fill his mind with thoughts of mature MILFs as he pleasured himself. As he stroked, he thought about the mother of a friend of a friend; her name was Lynn, and though he'd only seen her in passing at two block parties, her body was mature enough to help him reach climax more than once. He then thought about the woman who worked at Jupiter's, the store in town. He didn't know her name, but she had a plump ass, and that was enough to get Adam stroking just a bit faster.

Then, his mind drifted where it almost always did: his now-former English teacher, Mrs. Cooper. Before graduation, he'd made sure to get as many mental pictures of her as possible so he'd never forget her after leaving high school. She had his ideal body, soft, curvy, and exceptionally bouncy. Once, on a field trip, she'd backed into him while they filed onto the school bus, and his cock sprang to life against her plush, round ass. He was pretty sure he'd seen her blush afterwards, and that memory alone did more for him than any porn ever had. It was working right now, as Adam imagined the cotton fabric of the panties wrapped around his throbbing cock to be his old teacher's. He was in such bliss as he imagined the mature teacher that he didn't even hear the door open or close.

"What the hell?!"

Adam's eyes snapped open and his hand froze, causing his body to involuntarily thrust forward at the sudden stopped stroke. Standing ten feet from him was a middle-aged woman who Adam didn't recognize. Her blonde hair was up in a bun, and her pink lipstick practically gleamed in the low light. She was wearing a striped blouse tucked into a short pencil skirt that ended just above her knees. Her legs seemed to go on for days, and her professional black high heels just barely sank into the beige carpeting underfoot. Her arms were crossed, and a hint of cleavage peaked out from her blouse.

"Who the hell are you?" She exclaimed, forcing herself to make eye contact.

"I'm, uh, Adam, I'm Jackie's friend— are you her—" He stumbled.

"Stepmom. Karen. This is my bedroom," her voice was terse. "Those are my panties." Adam gasped as he realized he was still holding her panties around his cock, still rock hard in his fist.

"Oh my god, I'm so sorry!" He apologized, trying his best to push down his unrelenting member. "I was just trying to kill some time, a-and, I was looking for the remote, and the books—"

"Sit down." Karen cut off the flustered young man, gesturing to the edge of the bed before her. Adam silently looked at his pants in the sink, but the woman was standing in his path, and he was too embarrassed to try and walk past her in his current state. He looked back at her. "Well?"

"Sorry," he apologized again, awkwardly walking over to the edge of the bed, his cock straining against the panties balled up in his hands. Karen took two steps forward, positioning herself directly in front of Adam.

"Do you think this is okay?" She asked, her arms still crossed, as she loomed over him.

"Um, no ma'am—"

"Then why are you doing it?" She interrogated.

"I really was just trying to pass the time, and I saw your, uh, underpants,"

"They're panties. Call them panties."

"Sorry, I saw your panties," Adam blushed. "And Jackie said that her dad and mom"

"I'm her stepmom."

"She said that her parents were gone for the night, and I just saw them in the hamper..." His voice trailed off.

"You're going to college next month, right?" Karen shifted her weight from one foot to the other.

"Er, yes." Adam nodded unable to look up and make eye contact.

"You can't be doing this in college. Those girls won't know what to do with you." Her voice was still firm, but Adam could sense the faintest hint of suggestiveness.

"What to do with me?" He asked, looking up for the first time.

"Sit back." She instructed.

"Um, Mrs. Fuller, I—"

"You're in my bedroom, with my panties around your cock, you're going to do what I tell you." With that explanation, Karen reached down and pushed the young man, who leaned back on his elbows. For the first time since walking in, she got an eyeful of his package, on full display now, rock hard, bobbing in his lap, yesterday's panties draped across them.

"I'm sorry," he mumbled, feeling her stare at him.

"Don't apologize," she instructed again. "It's good you're getting this out now. We just have to make sure to really get it all out now." What am I saying? Karen screamed in her mind. This wasn't like her, she wasn't some MILF from porn that was mindlessly craving young cock. I'm happily married, she thought of her husband, Ron, the man she loved, who'd grown so distant recently. He'd been staying late at the college he taught at, and it had made an impact in their sex life. She wondered what student could need so much attention after school to make him so consistently late. But it's not like I'm looking to have an affair... she almost felt guilty, but she rationalized, this wasn't an affair. This was just some young man, a friend of her step-daughter's, in her bedroom, touching himself with her panties. She was doing him a favor by helping him get it out of his system. And if that gets it out of my system as well... she reasoned. That's just a happy coincidence.

With that concern put to bed, Karen admired the cock in front of her. It didn't have the length her husband had, but it was thick, and she was still impressed. Below the rosy shaft sat two heavy balls, and she couldn't help but imagine how full of cum they must have been. With a tentative hand, she reached out, her hand stopping just an inch from Adam's cock.

"So, you like my panties, huh?" Her voice was smooth, her eyes not lifting from the cock.

"Um, yes." He wasn't sure if this was a trap of some sort.

"How about something a little nicer?" Still standing over him, Karen reached down, snaking a hand up her short skirt. After a moment, Adam watched, afraid to blink, as the mature woman in front of him slipped a pair of bright red panties down her breathtaking legs. They landed silently at her feet, and as she stepped out of them, they caught around one of her high heels, an image that the young man was sure to remember forever.

Dropping to her knees, she parted his legs, situating herself between his knees. She delicately pulled at the cotton panties, careful not to touch the cock beneath them, tugging them off and tossing them to the wayside. As Karen lifted up today's panties, Adam watched as she draped the crimson garment over his hard cock, unable to hold back a groan at the sensation.

While maintaining eye contact, Karen wrapped her hand around his cock, getting a handful of her own panties, before beginning to stroke. Adam couldn't stop himself from groaning again. The cotton panties were nice, but they were nothing compared to these satin panties, which engulfed his cock, smooth, silky, and almost cold.

Karen's rhythmic strokes were full and long, from base to tip. She'd broken eye contact, now focused on the thick cock in her hand. As she pumped up and down, she enjoyed the feeling of his smooth skin under her silken panties. Her other hand reached out and cradled his balls, rolling them in her manicured fingers, feeling them churn as she alternated between faster and slower strokes. This combination made Adam throw his head back in ecstasy, moaning loudly, though not nearly loudly enough to disturb the party still raging downstairs.

Feeling the young cock throb in her hand, Karen thought about what her husband liked. With one hand still stroking his shaft, she let go of his balls, instead reaching for his sensitive cockhead. Using the satin fabric of her panties, she briefly teased his tip as he gripped the bed sheet with tight fists before dropping his cock.

"Is something wrong?" He stammered, wondering why she'd let go of him, nervous he'd done something to upset her.

"No, not at all, I just wanted to give you a little... Encouragement." His cock fat in his lap, her panties still wrapped around it, he watched as her fingers made their way to her blouse. With a wicked smirk across her seductive lips, Karen unbuttoned her blouse, revealing more and more cleavage with each undoing, until Adam could see her bra, then her stomach, before she completely shrugged off the blouse, dropping it to the floor behind her.

Adam's jaw dropped as he ogled his friend's stepmom. Her breasts were larger than any girl's his age, and any mom's he'd admired. They were even larger than Mrs. Cooper's, the teacher who'd starred in so many of his fantasies before. Those fantasies would have to be updated, now that he'd seen Karen's breasts, practically spilling out of her red bra, which Adam now realized matched the panties around his cock. Karen shrugged again, pushing her breasts together, making her pillow-like cleavage cavernous.

"How's this for encouragement?" She asked with exaggeratedly-pouty lips. Adam felt his cock jump in his lap, spilling a drip of precum. Karen cooed in response, again taking hold of his shaft, stroking with a newfound fervor, eliciting more precum to spill. With her other hand, she traced her thumb around the cockhead, coating it in precum, before taking hold of the top of his cock and beginning to rub at his frenulum with her lubed-up thumb.

Karen had learned from years of marriage that this was one of the most sensitive parts of the penis, and she watched in satisfied validation as Adam groaned again, throwing back his head as her two hands worked in tandem to bring him to the brink.

Barely able to keep his eyes open, Adam watched the older woman's breasts bounce, jiggling with every stroke. In front of her breasts, she massaged his cock with her satin panties, bringing him closer and closer, until he couldn't hold back any longer.

"Mrs. Fuller, I-I'm—"

"Yeah?"

"I'm gonna cum!"

Still massaging his frenulum, Karen slipped the panties up his shaft, wrapping them around his throbbing cockhead. With a stifled moan, Adam bucked his hips, feeling his balls churn as he began to cum.

With one hand still wrapped around his shaft, Karen could feel it pulsate as he came. She watched load after load empty into her panties, as he spilled mess after mess of his hot cum into her expensive panties. With one final thrust, an errant shot made it past the panties, splattering across the woman, striping from her cheek, down her chin, to her soft, plush bosom. Adam's head flopped back in exhaustion after one of the strongest orgasms of his young life.

"Now," Karen broke the silence. "Let's hope that's the end of those urges." Her words were for the young man before her, and also for herself. But as she removed the cum-soaked panties, the young man's impressive cock weakly throbbing beneath, she knew those urges were far from gone..

159 No Monkey Business:

I know how these stories start. I'm supposed to tell you that my mom is the hottest person I know. That all my friends come over whenever they get the chance just to ogle her. I should say that I get mad at them for thinking of my mom in that way, but really I'm just mad because I think of her that way but could never do anything about it.

Unfortunately that's not how this story starts.

My mom is not a hot woman. She's forty years old and has a face that only a son could love. She's the kind of woman who didn't so much get hit with the ugly stick as she did fall out of the ugly tree, hitting every branch on her way down. With her face. Her hair is a dull brown and hangs lankly from her head. Her eyes are too small and too close together. Her nose and teeth all manage to be crooked, but not in the same direction.

The rest of her? That's where the cliché might be true. But that's getting ahead of myself. When this story starts I was as clueless as anyone else as to the charms that lay below my mother's neck. I had never seen her in a bikini. Nor a swimming costume. Not even a tight t-shirt. Hell, whatever the weather she only ever seemed to wear baggy jumpers and jeans that just didn't fit. Her choice of clothes didn't accentuate her curves, it hid them under folds of spare fabric.

From what I could tell, she'd always been this way. She hadn't been ravaged by the years. If anything, she looked the same now as she had since she had turned eighteen. You're probably thinking that she can't be that ugly, she has a son after all! Yeah, well. My mom may be ugly, but at least she's here. My father, on the other hand, has been conspicuous by his absence for my entire life. Part of me can't really blame him. My mother isn't unaware of how she looks and has become seriously introverted because of it. She's not exactly a bundle of joy to be around unless you really get to know her. I couldn't name a single friend of hers. She works from home, avoids family parties, and as far as I know has never dated anyone in her life. We've never discussed my father or my conception, thank God, but I assume it was a drunken one night stand, or a masquerade party where my mom's mask never came off. At least, not until it was too late.

With all that, it's fair to say that I'm about the only good thing in my mom's life. I try to be a good son, and I think I succeed. For eighteen years I've been my mom's constant companion, best friend, and the only person who's really loved her.

All good things must come to an end, though. Soon I'd be leaving for college. I'd got a scholarship to the state University. It was about a four hour drive away so I'd promised my mom I'd drive back to visit her as often as possible, but she wasn't convinced and she wasn't happy. I'd foreseen that reaction. The reaction I hadn't foreseen was her suddenly becoming broody.

"A baby?" I asked, certain I'd misheard my mother.

"That's right," she said. She was in the middle of washing up the dishes from breakfast. I was sat at the kitchen table behind her, orange juice in hand, and mouth agape.

"A baby," I said again. Not really a question this time. Just an attempt to make my brain understand the words. It didn't.

"Yes, Steven, a baby." My mother sighed. "You know what a baby is, don't you?"

"Yeah, mom," I said, shifting uncomfortably. "It's just... You want a baby? Now?"

"Well not right this minute, but yes. You're leaving me, Steven. I don't want you to feel guilty about it, you have your life to live, I know. But when you're gone, what will I do?"

"Geez, mom," I said. I wanted to say 'You'll be able to see your friends more' or 'You can start dating again', as if she wasn't doing those things because of me. But we both knew it had nothing to do with me. "A baby. Huh."

"You leave for college in two months, right?" she said, glancing over at the calendar on the kitchen wall. "Ideally I'd like to be pregnant by then. Then I won't be alone, not really." She absentmindedly touched her stomach, getting bubbles on her jumper.

"Okay," I said. "I guess it would be pretty amazing to have a little brother or sister."

Mom looked over her shoulder at me and smiled. I wasn't sure I really wanted to go into the details, but part of me was morbidly curious, so I asked anyway.

"So, uh, mom. How're you... you know?" Mom had turned back to the washing up but I could see her neck start to turn red with embarrassment. I suspected mine was too. "Will the hospital, you know, artificially... you know." I really wished I hadn't started that sentence.

Mom shook her head. "No, hon. My insurance won't cover that sort of procedure, especially if I'm, ah, that is to say. Not if I can conceive... naturally."

Now my face was definitely red. "Oh." I managed to say. "Well then. I'm sure you'll find... can't be that difficult... yep." I finished lamely.

Mom finished the washing up during my dazzling soliloquy and stared at the floor as she dried her hands. "Yes, I'm sure I'll manage." With that she almost ran from the room and I heard her bedroom door shut. I went up to my own room and tried to think of anything apart from that morning's conversation. Eventually, I succeeded.

The next month was a flurry of activity for me. I hadn't quite foreseen how much preparation was involved in leaving home for the first time. I also had my friends to see as much as possible before we scattered across the land. Unlike my mother I did manage to have a group of close friends, and intended to stay in touch with them.

I should also probably point out that I didn't inherit my mother's looks. Thank you, dad! I'd even landed myself a girlfriend, Cassie, during my final year of high school. We'd done quite a lot of heavy petting in my car, and I'd even gone down on her a few times, but my cherry remained thoroughly intact. When she asked to meet me a month before college started I let myself believe that this was the night. It turned out she didn't want to fuck me, she actually wanted to break up with me. There would be lots of girls at college, she told me, and she didn't want me to feel beholden to a girl on the other side of the country. I suspected it wasn't my freedom to fuck around that she was trying to ensure, but I decided not to pursue it. I smiled, nodded, said the right things and got out of there. It was probably for the best. Cassie and I got on just fine but I'd never really felt anything for her other than a teenage desire to get off.

My preparations for college may have been going apace, but my mom's attempts to find a willing sperm donor were going nowhere. We hadn't discussed it since that first chat in the kitchen, but I knew mom hadn't left home for anything more than grocery shopping since then, and I was pretty sure no one had been around while I was out with my friends or my now ex-girlfriend.

I'd wondered how my mom was trying to find someone willing to get her pregnant, and with about three weeks to go before I left I stumbled upon the answer. I'd been on Craigslist, trying to sell some stuff I'd no longer need and buy a couple of items that I was lacking. I'd arranged most of what I needed when, on a whim, I decided to check out the personals section for my town. Hell, maybe Suzie from high school was on there begging for a one night stand. I'd always had a thing for Suzie.

Suzie was not on Craigslist. My mother was.

"Unattractive 40 year old woman seeks man to impregnate her" was the title. The entry itself didn't give much more than that, other than to say the man would not be expected to be involved with the baby when it was born, and to provide a link to a photo. If my mother was trying to entice men then the photo was perfectly chosen to have the exact opposite effect. It was a close up of just my mom's face in all its glory. To be honest the whole entry looked like a joke. In a town the size of ours I doubted that many people would even see it, and those that did would not be tempted. I did not hold out much hope for my mom's success.

It turned out I was right not to expect much. With just two weeks before I started college my mom was still carrying as many babies as she had been for the last eighteen years. Namely none. I thought she might give up on the idea and buy a cat, or maybe just persevere beyond those two weeks. The deadline was self imposed and I didn't think it would really matter if she didn't get pregnant for a while longer. My mom had other ideas.

"Can I ask you something, Steven?" she asked.

"Sure, mom," I said. I was sat at the kitchen table drinking an orange juice while my mom washed up the dishes from breakfast. It was eerily familiar.

"Do you think I'm unattractive?"

I nearly choked on my orange juice, but managed to turn it into a small cough. "No, mom!" I said, perhaps too enthusiastically. I tried to dial it back a bit. "You're my mom, you'll always be beautiful to me." It was a lame answer I know. It was precisely the kind of thing parents say to their ugly kids. But what else could I say?

"Thank you, that means a lot," said my mom. She finished the last bit of washing up and turned around to dry her hands. I could see tears in her eyes. "I wonder, could you do me a favor?"

"Sure, mom, anything at all," I said.

She smiled at that. "Let's talk about it upstairs," she said, and headed off.

I followed, wondering what this could be about. When we got upstairs we headed into my mom's room. She sat on the bed and I sat facing her on the small chair she kept by her dressing table. "So..." I prompted.

"There's no easy way to ask this, Steven," she said. A long pause followed, probably because there was no easy way to ask what she wanted to. Finally she continued. "I've not had any luck finding a man to help me with... what we discussed before."

I nodded, having guessed as much. "Sorry, mom," I said. "I'm sure you'll find one eventually."

My mom shook her head. "I'm not so sure. Besides, you're leaving in two weeks, I don't have long."

"Oh c'mon, mom," I said, "you don't have to rush it."

Mom just shook her head. "I'm sorry but I need that child before you're gone. I need to feel loved even when you're not around."

"Oh, mom," I said, feeling a rush of love and sympathy for her. "I do love you, no matter where I am. And I always will."

"Thank you, Steven, that means so much to me. And it's why I know I can ask you this." I noticed a flush creeping up my mom's cheeks. And then it came. The favor. "Will you help me get pregnant?"

Now, you may call me dumb, but if your mom propositioned you out of the blue, I suspect you would be as confused as I was. "Um, sure," I said, shifting uncomfortably in my seat.

"You will?" said mom, looking up at me and grinning. "I didn't think you would say yes so quickly, oh thank you, Steven!"

"No worries," I said. "So, you want me to find a guy for you, right? I assume you've already tried-"

My mom cut me off. "No, Steven." Her grin had faded as quickly as it had arrived. "I want you to help me get pregnant." When my face still didn't show any sign of understanding she tried again. "I want you to help me get pregnant."

Finally the clouds parted and a ray of understanding reached me. "Oh!" I said. And then "Oh." If the blush on my mom's cheeks had been creeping then the one that appeared on my face was taking part in a 100 meter sprint.

"Yes," said my mom.

"Oh," I said. We both shut up then and took a sudden interest in the floor. Part of me wanted to say 'Whoops, sorry, big misunderstanding, I'm not fucking you, okay bye' and leave that room. Maybe leave the house. Maybe leave the country and never come back. I'll be honest, that was a big part of me. But some habits die hard. For eighteen years I'd been this woman's closest friend and I really did love her. I'd done everything to make her happy, and the thought of making her so miserable now just killed me a little inside. I wasn't sure I could go through with it, but I also didn't want to flat out say no just yet. I told myself I could always stop things later. Hell, I figured when it came to it my mom would realise how weird the whole thing was and stop it before we actually fucked. "So," I said, trying to move the conversation along. "You want me to... to... to have sex with you?"

My mom looked momentarily horrified. "Oh god! No, Steven! No no no. Nothing like that."

I let out a sigh of relief. Either I'd misunderstood my mom's insinuation - which was horribly embarrassing but probably not as bad as fucking my own mom - or else she'd realised as soon as I'd said the words out loud that the entire situation was ridiculous. Alas, it turned out neither of those was the case.

"No, obviously we can't have sex," my mom continued. "I figure you could just..." she made some vague hand gesture that it took me a moment to decipher.

"Masturbate?" I said.

"Right," she said, nodding furiously and turning an alarming shade of puce. "Until you're ready to..." she made another hand gesture, this one even more abstract.

"Cum?" I offered.

"Ejaculate," she said, giving me a stern glance before staring back down at the carpet. "Then you could just stick it in, inside me, at the last second. Until you're finished. No actual, you know, sexing required."

If I'd been concerned that having sex with my mom would be weird then I needn't have worried. The way she described it made it sound like the least sexual thing imaginable. I didn't really want to go through with it, but nor did I want to break my mom's heart. I decided the best thing to do would be to agree. By the time we actually got around to doing it I figured she'd have had a chance to change her mind.

"Okay," I said. "For you, mom, I guess I'm willing to do it."

"Oh, Steven, you have no idea how much this means to me," said my mom, looking back up at me with tears of happiness in her eyes.

I stood up, brushing some imaginary dust off my lap. "Well, let me know when you want to, you know, do it, and I'll, you know, do it." I made for the door but then my mom spoke up.

"Oh right now," she said. "I should be pretty fertile at the moment, but regardless we should probably do it as much as possible before you go to college. It might take a few tries to get me pregnant."

I stumbled and looked at her. All the blood that had been so keen to rush to my face now fled it, leaving me pale and nervous. "Now?" I said, or at least tried to say. Only a croak came out. I cleared my throat and tried again. "Now?"

"Yes now, honey. Unless you have somewhere better to be." I considered telling her that I did, but apparently she hadn't meant it as she stood up and started undoing her jeans. "You can put your pants and underwear over there," she said, pointing to the chair I'd just vacated. She slipped off her own jeans and folded them neatly before placing them in the corner. I wasn't surprised to see that she wore huge, brown, unflattering panties that adeptly disguised the shape of her behind. I was surprised to see that my mom had amazing legs. I felt a stirring in my cock and for the briefest moment wondered if this might not be so bad after all. And then my mom turned around and my arousal crawled back under whatever rock it had been hiding beneath.

"Come on, chop chop, honey," said my mom. She opened her bedside drawer and pulled out a small bottle of what looked like lube, then lay down on the bed, letting her legs dangle over the side so her panty-clad pussy was lined up with the edge. Feeling like I was in a daze I unbuttoned my own jeans and pulled them off, one leg at a time, before dumping them on the chair she had pointed to. "And those," said my mom, pointing to my underwear. My hands trembled as I hooked my thumbs into the waistband of my boxer shorts and slowly pushed them down. Gravity soon took over and they landed on the floor. I stepped out of them and placed them on top of my jeans. My cock is, as far as I know, perfectly average when erect. But it wasn't erect at the moment, and it appeared to have shrivelled up into near nothingness.

Apparently happy that I was getting on with it, my mom then sat up enough to push her panties down and let them pool on the floor around her ankles. She then lay back down, lifting the hem of her jumper up so it didn't obstruct her pussy.

I was pleasantly surprised to see that my mom had a pretty good looking vagina. I mean, I had minimal experience with real ones, but the ones I'd seen on the internet made it clear that they could range from things of beauty to horror shows. Mom's was definitely near the beautiful end of that spectrum. The brown hair around it was trimmed short and the folds looked inviting rather than repellent. I noticed mom glance at my cock and for a crazy moment I wondered what she thought of it. It looked pretty woeful at the moment. But then I reminded myself that we weren't having sex, so she probably didn't care what my cock looked like.

"Over here," said my mom, gesturing between her legs. "Stand there and do your thing. Just let me know when you're going to, erm, finish, and stick it in."

I shuffled over to where she'd indicated, trying to make the two meter journey last as long as possible. All too soon I was stood between my mom's open, naked legs, with my cock hanging out and an expectant look on my mom's face. "Off you go then," she said. She then proceeded to ignore me and poured a little lube into her hand. I couldn't help but watch as she smeared some over her pussy before using a finger to slowly start to spread it into the pussy itself. It wasn't lost on me that here I was, a virgin, stood in front of a woman who was essentially masturbating and waiting for me to cum inside her. My main problem should have been not cumming everywhere before I got near her pussy, but instead I wasn't even sure I'd be able to get it up.

"Steven?" said my mom, a note of impatience edging into her voice.

"Yep," I said. "On it." I took a deep breath, closed my eyes, and reached down for my cock. I'd thought the hard part would be masturbating in front of my mom, but a more immediate concern was the simple mechanical problem of jerking off while my cock was attempting to enter the microscopic realm. I awkwardly held it between my thumb and a couple of fingers and began to joggle it around.

With my eyes closed it actually got a little easier. I could hear the wet sounds of my mom lubricating her pussy but couldn't see her face - the face both of my mom and of a woman I really wouldn't want to have sex with anyway. Instead I thought about Cassie, my recently exed girlfriend and the only girl I actually had real sexual experiences with. I thought back to the last time I'd eaten her pussy in the back of my car. My cock grew back to its old self and even stiffened at the memory. In real life I'd made Cassie cum twice before she'd abruptly stopped me and told me she needed to get home. In my mind, though, I imagined things taking a different turn. Instead of stopping things, she wanted to return the favor. I imagined her soft lips wrapped around my cock, her head bobbing up and down as she tried to get me off. And then I imagined her crying that she couldn't stand it anymore and sitting up over my lap before impaling her pussy, still wet from my ministrations, straight down on my cock. I started rocking my hips slightly, imagining that I was fucking Cassie. In reality I'd probably want my first time with someone to last a while, but the Cassie in my head didn't care if I came already.

"Oh, God," I said, before remembering who I was jacking off in front of. "I mean, I'm about to cu- ejaculate, mom!" I cried, feeling the point of no return rapidly approach.

"Okay, get it inside me, quickly!" said my mom, sounding urgent.

I opened my eyes, and guided my cock head to my mom's opening, even as I felt the cum boiling for release. I pushed forward, into my first pussy. It felt better than I'd imagined it would. Oh so tight yet the lubrication made my cock slip in like it belonged there. I pushed forward until I was buried inside, my balls nestling against my mom's ass. I could feel the cum ready to explode out of me.

And then I looked up.

My mom was looking down at me, an odd look on her face. But it wasn't the odd look that threw me, it was the face. I could say that seeing her face reminded me that I was about to cum inside my own mom, and that's what bothered me. But I'd be lying. My mother was powerfully unattractive, plain and simple. The cum that had been ready to burst from me like an unstoppable force thought better of it and receded back into a holding pattern in my balls. I knew if I stood there much longer I'd lose my erection too. I pulled backwards, my cock slipping out of my mom's pussy with a quiet pop.

"You didn't ejaculate?" said my mom, part question and part statement.

"Uh, no," I said, suddenly bashful. "I guess I wasn't quite as close as I thought I was," I lied.

"Oh, okay," said my mom. "No problem, just carry on."

I nodded and, not knowing what else to do, closed my eyes and returned to Cassie in the back of my car. We picked up where we'd left off, her on top, riding me like her life depended on it. Thinking it might help, I flipped my imagined Cassie onto her back so she was in roughly the same position as my mom was in front of me. I'd been really close to cumming and my body apparently had far fewer qualms about cumming inside an imaginary Cassie compared to a very real mom and so in a couple of minutes I was ready to cum again. I waited even longer this time, sure I was going to wait too long and cum all over my mom's sweater. But I managed to avoid that ignoble fate and warned my mom again. "Gonna cum, mom!" I said.

Once again I opened my eyes and guided myself to my mom's opening. This time I paused for a beat then slammed my hips forward, pushing my cock even deeper until my hips came to a stop with a dull slap against my mom. I'd decided this time I just wouldn't look up at my mom, but when my cock slammed inside her my mom let out a breathy moan. I automatically glanced up at the noise and saw my mom's face, her eyes closed and a look of pained pleasure on her features. I looked away immediately but the damage had been done. My cock hovered on the brink of an orgasm but already I could feel it start to recede. I was so close! I knew that only a little stimulation would suffice, and so I pulled back a few inches then slammed forward again. I was sure that was enough and opened my mouth, intending to moan at the pleasure emanating in my balls. Instead I let out a pained "Agh!" as my mom slapped me.

"Steven!" she yelled, pulling back and away from me. My cock popped free again and I was sure it was going to pick that moment to explode everywhere. Somehow it refrained, instead bobbing slightly in time with my pulse and looking purple and angry. "I said no sex! That means no thrusting, no groping, no monkey business! Just put it in and cum!"

"Sorry, mom," I said, keeping my eyes down in a look of contrition. As an added bonus it meant I didn't have to look her in the face and lose my erection. "It won't happen again."

"See that it doesn't," she said, her tone softening. "What's taking so long, anyway?"

"It's just hard," I said, before adding "difficult, I mean. The timing. I have to stop masturbating to put it in you, and then I don't need to cum any more."

My mom nodded, accepting this reasoning. "I suppose if it gets the job done you could, sort of, have the tip in. While you masturbate, I mean. Then as soon as you start to... finish, you could put the rest inside. That way you won't spill any."

I wasn't sure if that would work but it seemed worth a go. "Okay, I'll give it a try," I said. Mom got back into position and I manoeuvred my cock then pressed the head into my mom. She sighed softly but I resisted the urge to look up. Instead I carefully encircled my exposed cock with my thumb and a finger, making sure not to touch my mom's pussy. I then closed my eyes and got back to Cassie.

It didn't take long for the problems to become clear. Holding just the head of my cock inside mom's pussy while stroking it, but without touching my mom, was a tricky operation. Doing it with my eyes closed was going to be impossible. "Sorry, mom!" I said, having shoved my hand against her pussy twice and accidentally pulled out once in the space of five seconds.

"Okay, stop, stop," said my mom, sitting up slightly. "That's not working," she said. "Why don't you just open your eyes, that might help."

I floundered for an excuse not to other than 'I don't want to risk seeing your face.' I settled for "I don't think that would help. It's just too awkward to avoid touching you."

My mom sighed in exasperation. She'd probably thought getting a horny teenager to jerk off then cum inside her would be easy. "Alright, I guess you can touch me if it's not a sexual thing. Just hold your hand here like this and jerk into it." She reached down for my cock before realising what she was doing and pulling her hand back. Then she seemed to steel herself and reached down again. She grabbed my still hard cock and I jumped slightly from the contact. Before I had the chance to react she pulled my cock towards her. I moved my hips forward to accommodate her as she held her hand against her pussy in such a way that if I rocked my hips I'd be fucking her hand, with my cock's tip only just inside her. "See," she said, as I gave my hips a few experimental thrusts "like that." The feel of her hand around my cock was incredible, but all too soon she took her hand away. "Okay, you do it."

I moved my hand where hers had been, very aware that I was now touching her pussy with my hand. She let out another one of those breathy moans, but I resolutely stared down at her pussy as my cock rocked back and forth between my fingers, the head making obscene sloshing noises as it moved around just inside her pussy.

I heard a whispered "Oh, God," come from my mom and I realised that in our current position I was pushing the knuckle of my thumb right into her clitoris every time I humped my hand. The objective may have been for me to cum inside her, but it occurred to me that my mom hadn't had sex since I was conceived. Would she cum too, I wondered? I started to thrust harder and faster, the bed creaking rhythmically as I fucked my hand over mom's pussy.

"Oh, god, oh, Steven, are you close?" asked my mom, her voice a whimper.

"Yes, mom," I groaned, the cum rising once more and hoping it was third time lucky.

"Oh, oh, oh," sighed my mom. I was no expert on my mom's sex noises but she sounded awfully close to her own orgasm. For some reason I suddenly wanted her to cum too. I held myself back from the edge for a few seconds more, and my willpower paid off as my mom suddenly tensed up and cried "Oh, fuck, Steven! Cum inside me!"

Right on cue my balls gave up the load they'd been trying to get rid of and cum shot from my cock. As soon as I felt the first blast I moved my hand and rammed my cock as far into my mom's pussy as it would go. Maybe it was the fact I'd essentially been edging myself for the last half hour. Maybe it was because it was my first time inside a woman. Maybe it was both. Whatever the reason I came like I'd never cum before. My legs trembled as shot after shot of cum rushed from my cock. I fought to stay still, all too aware of mom's feelings on thrusting. Luckily I didn't need to move as mom's pussy was clenching and trembling around my cock, stimulating it as well as any thrusting would have achieved. Mom's orgasm seemed to be at least as rewarding as mine as she let out shaky whimpers and clasped the bedsheet in her hands.

Finally our orgasms subsided, though my cock stayed relatively hard inside my mom. I was breathing hard, despite not doing much, and my mom sounded like she'd been running for the last half hour, not laying down. "Thanks," she said once she had her breath back, as if I'd just helped her bring in the groceries, not flooded her with cum.

"No problem," I said, finally looking back at her face. If I'd thought about it I might have expected to see my mom in a new light after what had just happened. Maybe realised that she really was beautiful all along, or some shit like that. But no, my mom still looked like the ugly sister's uglier cousin. My cock, hitherto ready for round two, suddenly decided it needed a break, and slipped softly out of my mom.

I wasn't sure how to act then, or what to say. It wasn't the kind of situation you find yourself in often. Fortunately mom took charge, and was all business. "So how often do you normally, ah, masturbate a week?" she asked.

I'd just jerked off in front of her and cum inside her, so it was ridiculous that her question made me embarrassed. And yet it did. "Uh, everyday," I said, before admitting "twice some days."

"Okay," said my mom. "Great!"

That wasn't exactly the response I'd expect after telling my mom I jack off every day (twice some days), but then this wasn't a normal day.

"You're leaving in two weeks," continued my mom. "I reckon you can push yourself to twice a day every day until you go. Right?"

"Uh, sure," I said, momentarily not understanding why my mom wanted me to jack off so much. Like I said, I may be dumb sometimes, but this was all new to me. My brain caught up after a moment and I realised she wanted me to cum inside her twice a day for the next two weeks. I had to admit that the thought of repeating that orgasm I'd just had was an appealing notion. If only I'd been one of those lucky bastards with a hot mom. But then I probably wouldn't be in this position.

"Okay then, why don't you go get cleaned up," said my mom, and I realised she was dismissing me from her room. That was fine with me and I high tailed it to the bathroom for a much needed shower.

If you've never jerked off in front of your mom then cum inside her as she has an orgasm you accidentally gave her (and I'm going to go out on a limb here and assume you haven't) then you might think the most awkward part about it is actually doing it. Standing there, with your cock in hand, doing that most private of activities right in front of your own mother. Pretty awkward, right? Actually, not so much. I don't know about you but when I'm jacking it I don't really worry about mundane things like that. I mean, when you're jerking off do you get fixated on the fact that your parents are in the next room, or that you're using the hand that you used to shake hands with your grandpa a few hours earlier? Of course not. Masturbation is the great mind cleanser. When you're doing it, nothing else really matters.

So if not the actual act, then the most awkward part has to be the immediate aftermath, right? We've all had that post-masturbation come down. Oh god, we think. My parents are in the next room! I just used that hand to give grandpa a handshake! Why was I watching midget elephant porn! Everything that seemed unimportant in the face of impending orgasm suddenly comes back into focus. Cumming inside your mom seems like the kind of thing that might feel good at the time but send you straight into therapy afterwards. Well, not for me at least. As you probably gathered, I didn't do it because the haze of horniness descended and I just had to cum, no matter where nor with who. No, I did it because my mom guilt tripped me into it. And apparently I was going to do it again.

No, for me, the really awkward part was a few hours later as I sat down for lunch at the kitchen table with my mom. Or as she would now forever be known, the first woman I came inside.

"So what've you got planned for the rest of the day?" asked the first woman I came inside, or as she will be known for the rest of the story: mom.

"Oh not much," I said, wondering if mom was acting cool or was genuinely unfazed by that morning's activities. I considered adding 'Gonna cum inside you again later' to see if she'd react to that, but figured hell hadn't quite frozen over yet. Instead I said "Alex invited me to go bowling, but I said I couldn't go."

"Oh, honey," said my mom, "you don't need to cancel your plans for me."

I opened my mouth to tell her that I hadn't. That I was avoiding the bowling alley because Cassie's brother worked there and he seemed to think I'd cheated on her, or something, and was just waiting for an excuse to kick my ass. In fact I'd begged Alex to change his plans so we could hang out, but he'd said it was too late. So unless I went out for a drive by myself I was stuck at home with mom. I thought about saying all that but realised how mean it sounded. If I could cum inside my mom to make her happy then I could tell a little lie about why I was at home.

"Pfft," I said, "it's no problem. It'll be nice to spend some time with you before college."

My mom's face split into a grin. Her happiness made the white lie worth it. And if I was honest then it would be nice to spend some time with her. I'd been so caught up in preparing for college and seeing my friends that I had been neglecting her a little.

"Well then," said my mom, "how about we finish up in here then watch something truly awful on TV?"

Now it was my turn to grin. "You're on!"

The afternoon passed in a pleasant blur of oversized sharks and unlikely weather events. Sometimes simultaneously. We paused briefly to rustle up some burgers for dinner before collapsing back in front of the TV. By the time the last film finished I'd almost forgotten the little task I had in stall. Almost.

I was hoping that mom had forgotten, or at least changed her mind. Then I could go to my room and jack off, just me and the mental image of Cassie, without mom's actual image intruding. But no such luck.

"So, Steven," she said, as she flicked off the TV. "Ready to go again?"

I gulped, suddenly feeling nervous, and nodded. "Your room again?"

"Yep," she said. "Let's go." We traipsed upstairs and back into her room. My jeans were still laid on her chair and I realised I'd left them there this morning, changing into new ones after my shower. By the time I'd noted this my mom already had her own jeans and underwear off. She turned to her bedside drawer to grab the lube, affording me my first view of her ass. It was love at first sight.

I'd never really considered myself an ass man, but if any ass could convert me to that path then it was the one before me. Two large, round, eminently grabbable globes faced me. The skin looked soft and I felt my cock stirring immediately in my pants. I quickly shed my jeans and underwear and tossed them on top of my other pairs. I couldn't take my eyes off my mom's ass, and I wondered why she always covered it up so. Maybe she didn't realise what a thing of beauty she had behind her.

My cock reached full attention just as my mom turned back around, lube in hand. I automatically looked up at her face and my erection started to wilt just as quickly as it had arrived. She was looking down at my cock, a wry grin turning into a frown in unison with my cock's descent. "Everything alright?" she asked, cocking an eyebrow.

"Yeah, fine," I said unconvincingly.

"Okay," she said, drawing it out into a question. When I didn't say anything else she just shrugged and sat down on the bed. "Same procedure as this morning, okay?" She took some lube and started massaging it into her pussy.

I had to do something to see that ass again. If I was allowed to look at it I'd be able to cum on demand, as many times a day as mom wanted. Faced with her face it was a struggle just to stay hard. "Actually, mom," I started, wondering how the hell I was going to finish this sentence. "I was reading up on this kind of thing and, well, apparently, according to scientists, your chances of conceiving go up if I do you from behind. I mean, if I insert my penis from behind. When I ejaculate, I mean. In that position."

Mom frowned, not exactly believing me but also willing to go along with virtually anything that improved her chances of having a baby. "Huh," she said, "I didn't know that."

"Yep," I said, "it's because of evolution." I was terrible at lying, and this was a terrible lie. But, somehow, mom bought it.

"Okay," she said. "In that case I'll lay on my front, other than that you can do the same as this morning. No thrusting or groping, remember!" she said, waving a finger at me like I was a naughty child.

"Scout's honor," I said, my cock already stirring at the mere thought of such proximity to my mom's ass. Mom just gave me a suspicious look, but she did roll over onto her front, leaving her ass and pussy exposed on the edge of the bed, and her face hidden from view.

I walked over and stood between her outstretched legs. Up close her ass looked even better. I wanted to grab it and squeeze it. I wanted to taste it. I wanted to fuck it. I wasn't allowed to touch it. It was exquisite torture.

"In your own time," said mom, and I realised I'd just been stood there drooling over her ass.

"Right, sorry," I said. I grabbed my cock which was almost painfully hard before I'd even touched it, and pushed the head into my mom's pussy. My mom's clitoris was a hard little nub and I made sure my finger lined up with it as I wrapped my hand around my cock, ready to jerk myself into my mom. "Ready?" I asked, though I wasn't sure what my mom could do at this point to prepare further.

"Yep," she said, "knock yourself out."

I gazed down at her ass and had to catch myself before I got lost staring at it again. Slowly, I began to rock my hips back and forth, making sure my hand moved around enough to stimulate mom's clitoris. If she suspected I was doing it on purpose then she didn't say anything. I thought I'd last longer, having cum already today, but I hadn't counted on my mom's hidden treasure. As I moved my hips back and forth I fantasised about pulling my cock from mom's pussy and slamming it into her ass. In the fantasy she accepted it readily and came as I fucked her ass. In reality I expect she'd kill me as soon as she could sit up straight.

Mom's breath was coming heavier as I continued to thrust my hand against her clit. I adjusted my grip ever so slightly, allowing a little more of my cock into her pussy. I thought she might flip out and slap me again, but instead she let out a low groan and then started to grunt quietly with each of my thrusts. "Fuck," she said in a voice that she probably thought I couldn't hear, and then, more loudly, "are you close, Steven?"

"I'm close, mom," I said. It hadn't been that long but with mom's pussy around the end of my cock and her ass in front of me I was struggling to hold off my orgasm. I briefly considered asking mom to turn around for a second so I could make things last longer, but I didn't want to spoil the moment.

"Oh god, mom," I said, feeling the pressure build up in the base of my cock.

"Steven!" my mom squealed. I felt her whole body tense up and I knew she was only seconds away as well.

"Mom, I'm cumming!" I cried out as the cum surged from my cock. I pulled my hand away and grabbed my mom's ass with it, using it as leverage as I surged my hips forward. I bottomed out as cum flew from my cock and deep into my mom. My balls pressed against my mom's clit, which was apparently the final straw as she let out a breathy scream and started her own orgasm.

"Fuck!" she grunted as her whole body trembled. Her pussy felt like it was massaging my cock, drawing out every last drop of cum. Her trembling had the added benefit of making her ass jiggle in front of me, a sight so erotic that I wasn't sure if I'd go soft even after cumming. Unfortunately even mom's ass couldn't stop the inevitable and my softening cock slipped from mom's pussy, followed by a small trickle of lube and our combined cum.

I stood there still breathing heavily, enraptured by the sight of mom's ass and pussy. As for mom, she sounded out of breath too, but eventually managed to say "I thought we said no groping. Sure felt like your hand on my butt, mister."

"I'm sorry, mom," I said. "I was losing my balance, I just kind of grabbed the first thing I saw." It was a terrible excuse, but mom waved her hand to dismiss the subject.

"Listen, thanks again, Steven. I really appreciate you doing this for me."

"Oh it's no problem, mom," I said, hoping to sound like it was a necessary chore.

"I'm just going to lay here for a bit," she said. "I'll see you in the morning for our next session, okay?"

My cock jerked slightly at the mention of that, and I realised we had thirteen more days of our 'sessions'. I was starting to think this wouldn't be so bad after all.

I'd thought the next morning's session would be after breakfast, like the one we had on day one. But mom was either impatient or had plans, because she didn't wait that long.

"Good morning, sweetheart," I heard as I slowly drifted back into consciousness. I'd been dreaming of Cassie. We were in the car, fucking like we never had in real life. I was taking her from behind, but something was different. In real life Cassie was cute but not exactly blessed when it came to her tits or her ass. But the Cassie in my dream had an incredible ass, the best I'd ever seen. In fact I had seen it. It was my mom's ass! I had a moment to wonder how Cassie got my mom's ass, but then the owner of the car we were fucking in showed up, and he was a gorilla, and he challenged me to a dance-off. Dreams, man. Am I right?

Anyway, the dance-off was interrupted by someone's voice permeating my consciousness. I opened my eyes and saw my mom standing in my room. "Hey, mom," I said, glancing over at the clock. It was nearly 8am. Not exactly early but earlier than I'd grown accustomed to getting up during the holidays. I rubbed my face. "What's up?"

"I thought we could get started a bit earlier today," she said, "rather than taking up the morning with it. I'm sure you've got things you'd rather be doing."

"Oh, okay," I said, still a little groggy. "Shall I come to your room, then?"

"No need, hon. We can just do it here." That woke me up. Of course, when it comes to cumming inside your mom there's no room that's better than any other, but somehow doing it in my own bed seemed far more taboo. I didn't get the chance to voice this out loud as my mom whipped my duvet off. I only wore my boxers to bed, and at that moment they were doing a terrible job of restraining my bulging erection. I guess dream Cassie had me really worked up. I looked over at my mom and realised she was only wearing one of her frumpy jumpers. Her pussy peeked out at me from below the hem. "Up you get," she said, waving at me to get up. I stumbled out of bed and she moved to take my place before she spotted a problem.

Her King size bed gave her ample room to sprawl out as I did the deed. My bedroom was significantly more compact, and my single bed was tight into the corner. She couldn't lay down on it and dangle her legs off like she could on her own bed. I could see her realise this and figured we would be using her room after all. Instead she gave a little shrug and crawled onto the bed, getting into the classic doggy style position. She looked over her shoulder at me. "I guess this'll work too, right?" she asked. I nodded dumbly, staring at her ass held proud and high. I didn't think I'd have to go through the motions of fucking my hand against her pussy this morning. Her ass looked so good like that, that I was sure I could just stick my dick in her and cum right now. I forced myself to turn from her ass and look mom right in the face.

"I think this will be fine, mom," I said, exuding a calm that I did not feel inside. I gave mom a reassuring smile, glad for once of her face's remarkable turning off ability. Once I felt like I could move without cumming I turned back to her ass. I didn't take my eyes off it as I slipped my boxers down and stepped out of them. I'm not even sure I blinked. I then clambered back onto the bed and got behind mom, kneeling between her legs. I realised I was naked with mom for the first time, and also that she hadn't brought any lubrication with her. Presumably she'd applied some before coming through. If not then I didn't think it would matter. Precum was literally dripping from the end of my cock. "Ready, mom?" I asked. I felt like it was a little ritual now, and waited for her answer.

"Go for it," she said, and even gave her ass a little shake. I swallowed, hornier than ever, and moved forward.

Things started off okay. I guided the head of my cock into her, as I had before, including making sure her clit was going to be taken care of by my encircling hand. The problems started when I began to thrust forward. When she'd been laid flat, the bed itself held my mom in place. Now, with her pussy up in the air, every time I thrust forward her body rocked forward too. I couldn't get any real traction, and I sensed mom was getting frustrated too. My erection was in no danger of vanishing, so I kept the motion going for a few minutes, but this was clearly not going to work.

"Sorry, mom," I said, pulling back slightly. "I can't make it work like this, I need something to hold you still."

Mom seemed to think for a moment then gave a little shrug. "How about you hold me still," she said. "Just grab my waist with your free hand. That should work."

I figured it was worth a try. And holding mom's waist hardly constituted groping her. I got back into position, entered her with the head of my cock, and grabbed her waist through the material of her jumper. I noticed that she had a slim, firm waist under all that fabric, and I pondered for the first time what she might look like under those jumpers she always wore. I'd been orgasmically surprised by what lay beneath her jeans, it was almost certainly too much to hope for that her top half was just as good. And now certainly wasn't the time to worry about it. I resumed my thrusting motion, this time using my left hand on mom's waist to hold her back as I moved forward.

"It's not working, is it?" said mom after a few minutes of this. To be honest it was working better, and I probably could have gotten off if we'd persevered. But boy am I glad that we didn't.

"Not really, mom. Sorry," I said.

"It's not your fault, honey," she said. We were both silent for a while then. I assumed we'd now have to go back to mom's room and I could finally cum. That's when mom spoke up. "Okay, I reckon if you used both hands on my waist you'd be able to hold me back, right? Then you could cum."

I nodded before realising mom was facing away from me. "I guess so, sure," I said. But I've only got two hands, mom."

"Luckily for us I've got hands too," said my mom. It took me a moment to realise what she was getting at.

"Oh!" I said when comprehension dawned. "So you'll... hold me in place," I said. It sounded more decent than 'jerk me off into your pussy'.

"Yep," she said, reaching her hand up from between her legs in preparation. Holding her weight on one hand was apparently a bit more effort than mom wanted to exert, as she promptly let her front drop down to the bed. The effect on her ass was incredible, lifting it higher than ever. "Ready when you are," she said, holding her hand out ready for my cock.

I moved forward, placing my cock in her hand then taking hold of her waist in both of my hands. She adjusted her grip a few times, essentially giving me a mini handjob and making me wonder if I was going to cum before we even got started. I couldn't help but notice that the position her hand ended up in left her thumb pressed tight against her clit, ready to stroke against it with each of my thrusts. It seemed we were both ready for some release.

Once we were set up I pushed my hips forward. Mom's grip clearly wasn't where she thought it was as my cock slipped almost half way into her pussy before her hand stopped its progress. We both let out surprised grunts of lust. After a momentary pause I spoke up. "Sorry, mom."

"Not your fault" she said, sounding strained. "Just pull back a bit." I did as she asked and she adjusted her grip again. I pushed forward and this time her hand stopped me just after my cock's head penetrated her. "Okay," she said, "go for it."

I started to thrust again. Kneeling there naked, with my hands holding her waist it really did feel like I was fucking my mom. The thought didn't gross me out particularly. From the position I was in she didn't really seem like my mom. She was just a woman with an amazing ass letting me fuck her from behind. As I got into this way of thinking I started to thrust harder and faster. I almost let my hands roam upwards towards her tits, before catching myself. She might not seem like my mom, but that's precisely who she was. It occurred to me that with her head buried in the bed she might be feeling the same way about me. Sure she knew I was her son, but from her position I was just some guy fucking into her hand while she teased her clit.

As my hips crashed forward little shockwaves spread across mom's ass. It was hypnotic and, unthinking, I brought my hands down her body, coming lower than her jumper and holding her hips, skin to skin. I thought mom might protest, but she let out a soft sigh then started to let out louder ones with each of my thrusts until she was grunting with arousal every time I moved forward. Before long she was pushing her hips backwards, meeting my thrusts with her own. If she'd moved her hand we would have been fucking each other senseless. But her hand stayed resolutely in place, perhaps because through it she was teasing her own clit mercilessly.

I started to pick up the tell tale noises that signalled my mom's imminent orgasm. It was weird how quickly I'd gone from not contemplating my mom as a sexual being to knowing what she sounded like when she was about to cum. But I didn't have time for such musings as my own orgasm wasn't far behind.

"Steven," she gasped out between grunts. "Close?" she asked.

"So close!" I replied and redoubled my efforts to pound into her hand. The extra stimulation on her clit triggered her own orgasm and she responded by pushing her face into my bed and letting out a muffled scream. Caught up in her own pleasure she moved her hand from my cock and started rubbing her clit furiously. I wasn't prepared for the sudden removal of the only thing standing between me and my mom's pussy and my next thrust carried me forward all the way inside her. I tried to stop there, I really did, but my hips were on auto pilot and before I could contemplate what I was doing I'd pulled my cock back until only the head remained inside her, then crashed forward again. I don't know how many thrusts constitute a fuck, but I was at most a technicality away from fucking my mom.

Left to my own devices I probably would have kept thrusting into my mom until I came, an ending that was, admittedly, only seconds away. But my mom had regained enough composure to stop me doing anything we might regret, and when I pulled out for a second time her hand wrapped back around my cock. I groaned something indecipherable and stilled my hips, not sure if mom was stopping things because I'd crossed a line. But no, she really wanted that cum inside her, and when I stopped moving my hips she decided to take matters into her own hands.

She pushed her hips back so that a good third of my cock was once more within her pussy, and then she started to stroke me. It was an awkward position, and she couldn't get to a lot of my cock. Fortunately I was so lubricated with our combined juices, and so turned on, that she just had to rub frantically at my cock for a few moments to trigger the orgasm she wanted.

"Cumming!" I yelled and thrust forwards as mom pulled her hand away. I dug my fingers into her hips, trembling as the orgasm tore through me. My mom stroked my balls as I came, perhaps trying to encourage every sperm I had to make the trip. Based on the amount of cum I felt flowing out I think she succeeded.

Finally my orgasm subsided and I knelt there for a moment longer, shaking. Sweat was dripping from me, mixing with the other bodily fluids pooled around me on the bed. I unceremoniously sat backwards onto my calves, my rapidly deflating dick dribbling a final bit of cum onto my leg. "Shower," I said, when I could say anything. And with that I rolled off the bed and made my way to the bathroom on wobbly legs.

It turned out that mom's suggestion that we free up the morning by getting business out of the way first thing was a good one. I managed to meet up with Alex after breakfast (not at the bowling alley) and we ended up spending most of the day together. We reminisced about school and made the usual promises about staying in touch in the future. Whether that were true or not, time would tell, but if that was our last day hanging out together than it was a good day.

I got home close to bedtime and encountered mom reading on the living room couch. "Hey, mom," I said, sitting down on the couch.

"Hi, Steven," she said, then ignored me for a minute until she finished the page. That done she put the book down and turned to me. "How was Alex?"

"He was good, thanks," I said. "He's off to college the day after tomorrow, so it was good to see him."

"You're all leaving so soon," said mom. I thought she was going to tear up, maybe try to guilt trip me into not going to college after all. Instead she gave me a naughty smile. "We don't have much time. Ready to cum inside me?"

I tried to remember when it had become cumming inside her and not ejaculating. But mom cut off my thoughts by standing up and dropping her pyjama bottoms to the floor. She wasn't wearing any underwear beneath them. I wondered what she was wearing beneath her baggy jumper, but couldn't think of even a lame excuse for her to take it off. 'Hey, mom, I heard your chance of conceiving goes up if you let me see your tits' probably wouldn't cut it. I had almost two weeks to think of a reason. For now I had other things to think about. Mom knelt on the couch, ass facing out, and held onto the back of the couch with one hand. She reached her other hand between her legs and held it out, as if waiting to be given something. In a sense I suppose she was.

I stood up and dropped my own trousers and underwear before stepping over to behind mom. Her ass was every bit as incredible as I remembered it and I absentmindedly reached out to touch it before remembering the rules. Still, as awe inspiring as mom's ass was, I'd had three big orgasms in the past two days and was pretty tired after hanging out with Alex all day. My dick was far from being the shrivelled mess it had been when we'd started this endeavor, but nor was it ready to cut diamonds with.

"What's taking so long?" asked mom and reached backwards to grab my cock. As soon as she had it she realised the problem. But she didn't seem to think it was anything to worry about. Using a bit of spit as lubrication she started to rub my cock back and forth. I was pretty sure this was something I could do myself but I wasn't going to complain about someone else's hand stroking my cock. Slowly but surely it started to rise up and become truly hard. When it was fully erect my mom pulled me towards her waiting pussy. With the couch for support my mom could hold herself in place while I fucked my hand against her, so I figured we'd be back to that way of doing things. Instead she kept her hand wrapped around me even as my cock head entered her, then she thrust backwards against me, impatient for me to get moving.

Taking my cue I placed my hands on her hips and started thrusting forward. Mom made a purring sound as I began fucking her hand in earnest and she lowered her head. I decided to live life dangerously and slowly moved my hands upwards, going up under her jumper until they rested on her waist. They were back where they'd started that morning, only now there was no bulky jumper between them and my mom's tight waistline. I thought mom might object but if anything she started bucking back against me even harder. I realised that she hadn't used any lubrication on her pussy, yet the sloshing noises being made as my cock head penetrated her told me that lube wasn't an issue. Either she'd predicted my return to the minute and lubed up accordingly, or my mom was getting seriously wet from our encounters. I mean, I knew she was having orgasms but somehow the thought of her getting so turned on before we even started was even more erotic.

As if reading my thoughts, my mom suddenly started making little grunts and I felt her body tense up in orgasm. She managed to keep hold of my cock this time but went pretty limp apart from that. She stopped pushing back against me, leaving me to thrust into her hand and pull her back by the waist.

It took about five minutes but mom finally started to move again, her hips pushing back against me and her fingers massaging my cock with each thrust. After five more minutes I was pretty sure she was approaching another orgasm. My own felt close but I couldn't seem to get there. Maybe I was just too tired.

"Are you going to cum or what?" asked mom after a few more minutes. She didn't sound annoyed, if anything she sounded pleased. But it was getting ever later and I think we both wanted to just cum and go to bed.

"Yes," I said, between thrusts. "Just not quite there."

I decided to go all out and started hammering into my mom, my hips protesting as they were already pretty tired. The effort didn't bring on my own orgasm but my mom suddenly let out a mighty groan. "Oh, god, Steven," she said as her body shook. "I'm cumming!"

I realised it was the first time she'd admitted out loud that she was having orgasms as well, and my dick grew even harder with arousal. Even through her orgasm this wasn't lost on mom, who apparently thought that a bit of dirty talk might speed things along.

"Oh fuck, Steven!" she cried. "You're making me cum! Please, Steven, please! I want your big cock inside me, filling me with your cum!" She leant back then, away from the back of the couch and into me. My hands automatically roamed upwards, my fingers on her torso, before I realised where they were going and stopped them, holding mom's sides tightly. This wasn't lost on my mom. "I want your hands on my tits," said mom, her voice shaking as my hips pistoned up against her. "I want you to feel my tits, I want your cum all over them!"

I didn't know how much of this was dirty talk to get me off and how much was mom lost in her own lust. Whatever the case, I wasn't going to turn down the opportunity to check out mom's tits. I slipped my hands further up inside mom's jumper and finally reached the prize.

I'd been a tits man before meeting mom's ass and deciding to convert. Apparently mom's tits weren't going to take this lying down and were damn well going to convert me back again. In fact I don't think they took anything lying down. Mom's tits were big, there was no getting around that, each one more than my hand could contain. But they were also perky, defying gravity in a way reserved for good bras, surgical enhancement, and anime characters. I was pretty sure none of those applied here. Mom just had perfect tits. I squeezed them between my fingers and ran my fingertips over her nipples. For a moment I thought she had nipple piercings, then I realised that her nipples were just painfully hard with her arousal.

I was so caught up in mom's tits that I didn't realise they'd pushed me over the edge. I felt cum burst out of my dick and quickly yelped "Cumming" to mom. She moved her hand out of the way and thrust down onto my dick as I pushed up. A few more spurts of cum squirted out as I held mom down against me by her tits. All too soon I had to release her beautiful breasts as I collapsed back down onto the couch, gasping for air.

Mom calmly reached down and grabbed her pyjama bottoms, then pressed them against her pussy to stop my cum dribbling everywhere. "Well then," she said, as if we'd just finished watching the news, "night night, Steven."

"Night, mom," I said, feeling a bit surreal, then watched her ass sashay upstairs. I contemplated falling asleep right there on the couch but knew I'd regret it in the morning. Instead I forced myself upstairs, stripped off the rest of my clothes, and fell into bed, grateful with my last waking thought that mom had changed my sheets since the morning.

I don't know what I was dreaming about the next morning, I only know it couldn't compare to what I woke up to.

I was laying on my back, naked, and with my bed covers nowhere to be found. Of more immediate note was the hand I could feel stroking up and down my cock with a purpose. I raised my head to look down and saw mom crouched by the side of the bed, the bottle of lube in one hand, my hard dick in the other.

"Oh, hi, Steven," she said when she noticed me looking down. "I thought I'd help get you ready for this morning's session. I hope that's okay."

"That's fine, mom," I gasped, laying my head back on the bed so I didn't have to watch her face as she jerked me off.

"I know this is difficult for you," she went on as she stroked. I assumed she meant the situation as a whole, since being jacked off was not high on my list of things that were difficult for me. "And I really do appreciate you doing this for me."

"It's nothing, mom, really," I croaked, feeling my cock start to twitch with an impending orgasm. I'd only been awake for a minute, which led me to wonder just how long mom had been jerking me off as I slept. "I'm getting close," I said, wondering what position she'd want me in today.

"Okay, honey," she said. "You just stay there, I'll take care of this." I wasn't entirely sure what she meant, until she stood up, threw one leg over me and knelt on the bed, her pussy hovering directly above my cock and - praise be! - her ass facing me. She grabbed my cock again then slowly lowered her pussy over the cock head protruding from her hand. "Ready?" she asked, and I realised that in this position she would be the one fucking me rather than vice versa.

"Go for it," I said, gazing hungrily at my mom's ass.

And go for it she did. She immediately started bouncing her hips up and down apace, thrusting down onto her hand and the cock within. I was still waking up but quickly realised there were some added benefits to this position. First, mom was putting her whole body weight down with each thrust, not just using the power she could muster from her hips like I had been. Her hand was doing its utmost to stop my cock penetrating her pussy, but it was clearly struggling under the onslaught. As a result much more of my cock was pushing inside mom with each of her thrusts. I was still a long way from actually fucking her, but the feeling was divine nonetheless. Another benefit was, predictably, her ass. I'd thought it looked good when still, but the sight of it shaking up and down in time with her thrusts made me wish I was a poet so I could pen an ode to it then and there.

"Oh fuck, mom, that feels good," I said. It occurred to me that wasn't the kind of thing I was probably supposed to say during our arrangement, but after mom's dirty talk the previous night I was feeling a bit freer.

"Oh, Steven!" my mom cried, apparently agreeing with my evaluation. "Fuck me, Steven! Fuck me right now!"

Despite mom's words she kept her hand tight around my cock, preventing any actual fuckery from taking place. But, spurred on, I did start thrusting my hips upwards in time with her downward pushes. The result was electrifying and after only a few more thrusts I felt my cock race past the point of no return. "I'm cumming, mom!" I yelled, at just the same time as mom whimpered "I'm cumming, Steven!"

She pulled her hand away and thrust down hard at the same moment as I bucked my hips upward. Our hips met in the middle and my cock exploded with cum, showering the inside of her pussy. I grunted with lust as I came, while mom made incredibly sexy little moans. Finally my orgasm abated and I lay my head back down on the bed, gasping for air.

I assumed that mom would get off me then, but she seemed in no rush to. After another minute of laying there, my cock still inside her, I found out why.

"Steven," she said.

"Mom," I replied.

"I need to lay down," she said.

I let out a little laugh. "I know, right? That was pretty intense."

"No no," she said, then gave a little laugh herself. "Well yes. But that's not what I mean. If I get up like this then your cum is going to go everywhere. I need it inside me, remember?"

I'll be honest, I'd actually kind of forgotten why we were having these mind blowing sessions. The pleasure I was getting from them was my reward, I'd let slip from my mind the fact that there was a point to them. I was supposed to be getting mom pregnant. I had two weeks to do it. Given how much cum I was pouring into her I didn't think failure was likely. But what if mom didn't get pregnant? Would these sessions continue? Would I come back home for the weekend, fill mom with my cum, then wave goodbye and go back to college? Or what if mom did get pregnant. I'd have a little brother or sister. And a son or daughter. Christ, it was too much to think about, so I focused back on the matter at hand.

"Okay, mom," I said. "How do you want to do this?"

"Just sit up then help me lay on my front," she said. "And don't pull out!"

My cock had yet to go down too much, so it was still being effective at plugging my mom's pussy, but I didn't know how long that would last. I pushed myself into a sitting position and pondered how to get mom flat without pulling out. I settled on wrapping my arms around her jumper-covered torso, then awkwardly pulling my legs back until I was sat on my calves. This little manoeuvre didn't go perfectly, and my cock slipped back and forth, threatening to fall from my mom's pussy on a few occasions and forcing me to jerk my hips forward to keep it in place. The fucking motion was not lost on my cock, which didn't exactly become fully erect again but certainly stopped flagging. Finally I was in position behind mom and ready to lower her down onto the bed. "Okay," I said, "down you go."

Mom nodded and started to lean her weight forward. I'd meant to gently lower her but as I leaned forward with her, gravity got in on the action. I let out a little yelp as our center of gravity passed some critical point and we both fell forward, her face first onto the bed and me on top of her. The motion pushed my cock into depths of mom's pussy that I hadn't been to before, and both mom and I let out grunts, while my cock gave a half-hearted little spurt of cum that it had been saving.

After getting her breath back, mom said "Thanks, Steven. You can pull out now, and maybe go shower." I nodded, then grunted agreement having realised she couldn't see my face. I wasn't as sweaty as I had been after previous encounters, but my crotch was damp with our combined juices. I slipped my cock from mom, entranced by the sight of it bobbing over her ass, then hopped off the bed, heading for the bathroom.

After a start like that, the rest of the day was always going to be mundane in comparison. I realised I had a bunch of paperwork that I had to fill out before I started college, and with only twelve days until I went there I couldn't put it off any longer. I stayed holed up in my room for most of the day, printing out forms and filling them in. Half of them needed to be scanned and emailed to various people, while the other half needed to be sent in hard copy. I wondered why they couldn't all be filled in online. Whatever the reason, they needed doing, and so do them I did.

Aside from toilet breaks I only left my room a couple of times, once to grab something for lunch and later for dinner. The first time I went downstairs mom was sat on the couch, working on her laptop. The second time she was still on the couch with a book in hand, but she looked like she was ready to nod off. I guess she hadn't had much sleep the previous night.

I finally fired off the last email and sealed the last envelope at about 11pm. It was way later than I'd anticipated, and I had to stifle a sudden yawn. It occurred to me that I hadn't heard my mom come upstairs, and nor had she come to ask me for my evening sperm donation. It was possible she'd decided to skip a session. Possible, but unlikely. I went to investigate.

I found mom where I'd last seen her, on the couch in the living room. She was laid on her front, her head resting on a small cushion, and her face towards the back of the couch. Based on her steady breathing I figured she was asleep. I could have just left her there. I could have been a noble son, laid a blanket over her, and tiptoed back upstairs. I told myself that I was only waking her up because she'd be more comfortable in bed, and because she was the one who was desperate to get pregnant. It was bullshit of course. I wanted to cum, and cumming inside mom's pussy felt amazing.

I knelt down beside the couch and gently rocked mom's shoulder. "Mom?" I said, quietly. "It's late, mom."

She stirred and her breathing changed slightly as she woke up, or at least became a bit less asleep. "Mmm, okay hon," she said. "I'll head to bed in a minute. Good night." I thought she was going to leave it at that, and that I'd have to go upstairs and jerk off by myself. It suddenly didn't seem as appealing as it had used to. But mom apparently remembered herself at that point. "Oh," she said, groggily. "Be a darling and just cum inside me before you go to bed, okay?" The way she asked it she could have been asking me to take the trash out. I matched her tone as I responded.

"Sure thing, mom."

"Mmm, such a good boy," she said, sounding like she was already falling back to sleep.

I stood up and shucked off my pants and underwear, then shrugged to myself and pulled off my top too. It felt better naked, somehow. I then turned to mom's pyjama bottoms. Given all we'd done it felt weird to be nervous, but this was the first time I felt like I might be the one in charge, and so my hands shook slightly as I slipped my fingers into the waistband of mom's bottoms and slowly pulled them down. Mom lifted her ass ever so slightly to help me, affording me an excellent view of it as her pyjamas slowly descended. Again, she wasn't wearing anything beneath her pyjamas. I wondered if she ever did.

Once her bottoms were off I tossed them on the pile of my clothes. I grabbed a cushion from one of the other seats and slid it under mom's hips, lifting her pussy slightly into the air for easier access. My cock was already pretty stiff in anticipation, and it only took a few strokes to reach full hardness. I then knelt on the couch between mom's legs, spreading them to make room. "Ready, mom?" I asked, guiding my cock towards her waiting pussy.

"Mmm," she murmured, "ready and waiting." I pushed the head of my cock into her pussy as she spoke, noting that she was already getting wet, despite barely being awake. I then started thrusting forward into my hand. Mom sighed contentedly, but I was having trouble with the position. The cushion I'd slipped beneath mom helped matters, but her pussy was still too low to comfortably thrust against while I knelt. I let myself drop forward a bit, supporting myself with my left arm while my right hand held my cock. That was a better position for me to thrust against mom, but with only one arm supporting me I soon had trouble maintaining my balance. It was not exactly erotic, wobbling around trying to stay in place as I bucked against mom. She was apparently too far gone to notice my haphazard thrusts, just letting out small sighs whenever I managed to actually push myself against her. I decided I was never going to cum like that, and so took the next logical step. I dropped down still further until I was all but laying on my mom. My left arm still took a bit of my weight, but I was basically on top of mom. I turned my head to the side, away from my mom's face, not really wanting a close up of that as I tried to get off.

Like Goldilocks, I'd found the perfect position on the third try. Or rather, it would be the perfect position for fucking. Less so for what I was supposed to be doing. With my body laying on mom's, and her ass raised up by the cushion and its own perkiness, there was no way I could reach my hand down between us to hold my cock. There was nothing to stop my cock burrowing inside my mom with each thrust, except maybe some exceptional self control on my part. I do not have exceptional self control. I gave an experimental little push forward and my cock was half way into mom's pussy before I knew it. I hastily pulled back as mom stirred.

"Where's your hand, hon?" she asked, slurring slightly as she hovered somewhere between sleep and wakefulness.

"Just rearranging things," I said quickly. I pushed my hand down between her and the cushion, then made a 'V' with my fingers and positioned them on either side of the entrance to her pussy. "There it is," I said, hoping that in her sleep addled state she wouldn't be able to tell the difference between a few fingers pressed against her and my whole hand.

"Mmm," she groaned. "Such a good boy." Apparently my half baked plan worked. To be fair, in drier times my fingers might have been enough to hold my cock at bay. But between the copious wetness oozing from my mom's pussy and the precum leaking out of my cock, they did nothing to help. My best bet would be to just go for it, cum as quickly as possible, and get out of there before mom realised that rather than holding back a hand's worth of cock, I was holding back just a finger's worth.

I started to thrust. I soon realised that if I angled my humping downwards then mom's prodigious ass actually stopped my thrusts before most of my cock had a chance to penetrate her pussy. True, it was more than just the tip, but not enough to really be considered fucking. At least that's what I told myself. My body didn't seem to mind the distinction, especially as the approach I was taking meant my stomach was bouncing up and down on mom's ass, a truly delicious sensation. I was so distracted by it that I didn't notice my thrusts getting ever deeper. Only my mom cooing "Ooh" near my ear broke my reverie. Half my cock was vanishing into mom with each thrust. The realisation broke some dam inside me and I suddenly started cumming without warning.

"Mom!" I groaned as the cum poured from me. I yanked my hand out from under her and buried my cock up to the hilt in her pussy. My mom murmured meaningless sounds and gyrated her ass, encouraging my cock to fill her with its load. I wasn't sure how aware she'd been of me, whether she knew I'd been going way beyond jerking off against her pussy. If she did know then she decided to keep it to herself.

"Mmm, thanks sweetheart," she murmured. "G'night."

"Night, mom," I said, rapidly getting off the couch, grabbing my clothes, and dashing upstairs. I could hear her breaths take on the slow, steady cadence of sleep before I even reached the steps.

When I woke up the next morning, something seemed wrong. It took me a moment to figure out what it was. My limbs all seemed to be intact. I hadn't broken an eighteen year streak and wet the bed. The house didn't seem to be on fire.

No, what was wrong was that I was alone in my room. Up until two days ago this wouldn't have surprised me. But in those two days I'd woken up with mom first hovering over me and then jacking me off. Her absence this morning troubled me. What if she'd decided to call off our arrangement? I'd wanted that more than anything when we'd started, now I wasn't sure I'd want to stop even after our two week period was up and I'd, presumably, succeeded in getting mom pregnant.

Still, I was never going to explain mom's absence if I stayed in bed all day. I hopped out and headed downstairs in just my boxers. Mom wasn't down there. If she'd slept on the couch then she must have gotten up by now. That only really left her bedroom, so I returned upstairs and knocked on her door.

"Come in!" I heard her call. She didn't sound mad, which was a good sign. I opened the door and poked my head through.

"Morning, mom," I said. She was sat in bed, her legs under the covers and one of her large green jumpers covering her top. Her laptop sat on her lap and I assumed she was getting on with some work. "Oh, sorry," I said. "I didn't mean to interrupt you if you're working."

Mom waved her hand dismissively and closed the laptop before putting it on her bedside table. "Listen, Steven," she said. I tensed up, pretty sure I knew what was coming. Maybe she wasn't mad about the previous night, but she'd be disappointed, she'd realise this was a bad idea. She'd say that she was probably pregnant by now and if not then it just wasn't meant to be. All I could do now was apologise and try to let her end our arrangement gracefully.

"I'm sorry," she said. My mouth fell open a little, trying to figure out what topsy-turvy universe I'd just fallen into. "About last night, I mean. I must have been pretty tired to fall asleep on the couch like that. To be honest I barely remember you coming downstairs to check on me."

"Oh," I said, relief and guilt flooding through me. "I did, you know..." I made an abstract hand gesture.

Mom nodded. "I know," she said. "I remember asking you to, uh, well, cum inside me. And when I woke up later there was plenty of evidence that you'd done what I asked."

I felt my cheeks redden slightly. "I hope that was okay," I said, and mom nodded.

"Of course, sweetheart! To be honest you could cum in me whenever you felt the urge for the next few weeks and I wouldn't mind, whatever I was doing, wherever I was, awake or asleep. But I don't want you to wear yourself out so we should probably keep our twice a day plan." I nodded as if I was thinking about the merits of what she said rather than the fact I really, really wanted to cum in her pussy again.

"Speaking of which..." I said, hoping she took the hint. It appeared she did as she grinned at me and flung the covers back on her bed, revealing that a jumper was the only thing she was wearing.

"Get over here and cum in your mom," she said, rolling onto her front and spreading her legs. Who was I to say no to that?

Mom and I ate together that evening, sitting at the kitchen table like a normal family. We chatted about college and for a while it was easy for me to forget that I'd all but fucked her the previous evening, and would be cumming in her for more than another week.

After food mom took the dishes over to the sink and started washing up. My gaze turned to her ass, as it was wont to do these days. Mom had taken to wearing her pyjama bottoms around the house, and I guessed nothing beneath them. They weren't exactly close fitting but they were much better than the voluminous jeans she had swum around in before. And besides, now I knew what her ass looked like beneath her clothes it was difficult not to imagine it.

I realised with a start that I was hard under the table. Instinctively I thought about heading up to my room to jerk off into a wad of tissues, but then I remembered that wasn't how things worked any more. I also remembered what mom had said that morning.

"Hey mom," I said. "Did you mean what you said earlier, about me cumming in you whenever the urge strikes?"

I saw mom nod, albeit a little hesitantly. "Of course, honey. Like I said, it's probably best if we don't overdo it, but if you feel like you could cum then I don't see any point wasting the opportunity.."

160 No Monkey Business P2

"Okay," I said. I paused for a moment, and saw that mom was frozen in place too. "I feel like I could cum," I said at last.

"Well then," she said, shuffling back slightly then bending forward at the waist over the sink, pushing her ass out towards me. "What are you waiting for?"

I had no good answer to that, other than to stand up and frantically push my jeans and underwear down and off. I all but ran around the kitchen table towards my mom's ass, my hard cock leading the way, precum welling up from its tip. "Ready?" I asked, even before I got there. Mom only wiggled her ass at me. I unceremoniously yanked down her pyjama bottoms which pooled around her feet. Sure enough she wasn't wearing anything beneath them. Her pussy looked wet already, and the skin around it was red, with arousal I guessed.

I wrapped my hand around my cock and shoved it towards her pussy, the tip sliding easily into her, and I wasted no time in building up a rhythm against her. Mom let out a few soft grunts, but soon they started sounding less aroused and more like she was in pain. I wanted to believe that maybe the tip of my cock felt so good that it was making her painfully aroused, but it soon became clear that she wasn't painfully aroused, just in pain.

"Stop, stop," she said after about a minute of my thrusts. "I'm sorry, Steven, that kind of hurts."

"What's the matter?" I asked, pulling my cock backwards and out of mom.

"I think all that hammering of your hand has taken its toll," she said, sounding equal parts disappointed and frustrated. I looked down at her and realised that the red around her pussy wasn't her being inflamed with arousal. I'd been thrusting my hand (and, occasionally, her hand) aggressively against her for the past few days. It was understandable that she was starting to get sore. Understandable, but really annoying. I stood there for a moment, my cock hovering mere inches from mom's pussy. I wondered what she would do if I just slammed my whole cock inside her and started fucking her there over the kitchen sink. I knew what I would do. I'd last about ten seconds then cum like a fountain. Whether I'd survive those ten seconds was less clear to me. Mom had made it clear she wanted my cum, and just as clear she didn't want us to actually have sex. She sighed, apparently not seeing a solution to our problem. "Could you try jerking off, but not against my pussy?" she asked.

"We tried that, mom, remember?" I said. "It didn't work."

"Oh yeah," she said. "What if... no."

"What, mom?"

Mom seemed to psych herself up for a moment, then offered her suggestion. "What if you masturbate against me still, but not against my, my vagina. Then when you're cumming you can slide it inside. I mean, if your penis is already nearby."

I gulped, not entirely sure what mom was getting at. "So, you want me to...?"

"For fuck's sake," said my mom under her breath. But not quite so softly that I didn't hear it. Then, more loudly, she said, "Rub it on my butt, Steven."

"Right," I said, gazing longingly down at the butt in question. I still wasn't really sure what she wanted me to do. I decided to risk a liberal interpretation of her request, and slid my cock into the crack of her ass. "Like this?" I said, rocking my hips back and forth.

"Uh, sure," she said, not sounding too sure. I went for broke and reached for her ass, pulling her cheeks apart enough for my dick to nestle down, so that when I released her, the cheeks rippled back into place, my cock snug between them. I could tell my mom wasn't sure about this development so decided to hurry up before she changed her mind. With my hands on her hips pulling her back, I started thrusting forward.

It didn't take me long to realise that this felt good on a whole new level. What we'd been doing had felt amazing, but I realised that it was essentially glorified jerking off, with a tantalising tease of being inside my mom's pussy as the grand climax. This was something far more sexual. I was getting an ass job from my mom, and it felt incredible. For me, at least. My mom was far less vocal than she had been on previous occasions, and I realised that unless she had some secret erogenous zone hidden in her butt crack, she wasn't really getting stimulated by this. It might have bothered me if I wasn't seconds away from my own orgasm.

"Close!" I grunted for mom's benefit, slamming my hips forward against her. In fact I was more than close. Before I knew what was happening a wave of pleasure surged through me, and a rope of cum flew from the end of my cock, following a beautiful parabolic arc over my mom's back and landing neatly in her hair. "Shit," I hissed, pulling back just as more cum flew forward and landed on mom's ass. Not sure how much more cum I was going to manage, I rammed my cock into mom's pussy and held it there, trembling with my orgasm. Only a dribble more cum emerged once I was inside mom, meaning that most of my sperm were in places that were unlikely to lead to an encounter with one of mom's eggs.

"You might want to work on your timing," said mom drily as I pulled my cock out of her. She reached down and pulled up her pyjama bottoms before resuming the washing up. I was surprised she was standing up straight so soon after I'd cum inside her, running the risk of my precious gift leaking straight out again. But then she could probably tell that the load I'd given her wasn't going to make much difference in the grand scheme of things.

"I know, sorry about that," I said.

Mom just shrugged. "It's no big deal, sweetheart. You might want to get washed up a bit." I had worked up quite the sweat during our session, not to mention the usual array of fluids coating my crotch.

"Right," I said, and headed upstairs for a quick shower. The rest of the evening passed with us both sat companionably in front of the TV. It wasn't awkward, per se, but I couldn't shake the feeling that I'd failed in my task. I'd do better next time, I decided.

In my dream I was driving, I know not where. A gorilla stood on the road side, thumb outstretched, wanting a ride. I ignored him. He gave me the finger. It was a long drive, and a shame I had to do it alone.

My dream shifted, as they so often do, and I wasn't driving the car alone, I was in the back seat with Cassie. We were making out passionately, a scene that came straight from my memory. In my memory, making out led to some pretty frantic groping, or even my tongue writing love poems on her clit. My dream had other things in mind, and it shifted again from a make out session to me pounding into her pussy from behind. The car in my dream helpfully expanded in size to make this more possible. It wasn't the only thing that had grown. I ran my hands over Cassie's ass, which had gone from what might politely be called petite to an ass to die for. Once again I realised that dream Cassie had somehow gotten hold of my mom's ass. And then Cassie moaned out "I'm going to cum" and the voice no more belonged to my ex girlfriend than the ass did. I was fucking my mom, I realised, with a jolt.

The jolt carried through from my dream into the real world and woke me up. For a moment I lay there, confusion reigning supreme. But a very pressing feeling below the covers woke me up in a hurry. My cock was hard, an orgasm so close that I was surprised I hadn't cum already. I froze in place, sure that even that wouldn't be enough to stop the impending eruption. If a butterfly flapped its wings in Kansas I was pretty sure there would be a tornado in Tokyo and a huge sticky mess in my bed. I could hear the clock ticking on the wall opposite and started counting the seconds, partly to ensure I didn't accidentally have a sexy thought and cum, and partly just to see how long it would take for my cock to calm down.

I was well into the three hundreds before I felt like I could move without having an accident. I immediately flung off the covers and slipped out of my boxers, worried about the stimulation they might provide just by touching me.

It was ridiculous, it really was. I was eighteen and had cum eight times in the past four days. I shouldn't be having wet dreams. It was some kind of sick joke my balls were playing on me. It was also a problem. The immediate threat of an orgasm had passed, but my cock was still just as erect. If I went back to sleep now I would be waking up in a puddle of my own cum. But I couldn't jack off - mom needed all of my cum that she could get. Especially after the fiasco with my last performance. That's when I remembered what she'd said the day before. About cumming in her whenever I needed to, night or day. True, she'd also said we should stick to two sessions a day, but the digital clock by my bed assured me it was after 2am, so technically it was tomorrow.

My logic may have been shaky, but this time I really do have to blame it on how horny I was. I slipped out of bed naked and made my way out of my room, down the hallway, and quietly opened mom's bedroom door. With the lights off I was having to do it all by memory. Fortunately I knew the layout of the house pretty well after eighteen years of living there.

I shuffled over to mom's bed and paused for a second. Through the silence I could hear my mom's steady breathing, she was asleep. Well of course she was asleep, it was the middle of the night.

I reached down and felt for the covers, then slipped into bed. Mom made a small noise but didn't seem to wake up, so I manoeuvred myself across the bed, under the covers, until my exploring fingers made contact with her.

"Mom?" I said, softly.

"Mmm, Steven?" she said, her voice thick with sleep. "Is it morning already?"

"Uh, in a sense," I said. I knew I was on dangerous ground, but I felt like getting my cum inside mom was the main priority, sticking to her twice-a-day notion was more of a guideline.

"Okay," she said. And then nothing. I decided to take that as permission and reached down until I found the waistband of her pyjamas. Mom was laying on her side but she lifted her hips slightly as I pushed down, helping me get her bottoms off, and even cycled her legs lazily to kick them off once they got past her knees. I then returned my hands to her waistline but got somewhat distracted en route by her ass. Even in the pitch black her ass was a thing of wonder to me. I stroked it with my hand, feeling how soft it was, the exceptional curve. I could have lay there all night just stroking it. Mom had other ideas.

She let out a low growl, it sounded more like lust than annoyance, but when she said "Behave" there was definitely some annoyance there too. She reached behind herself, I thought to move my hand from her ass. Instead, she fumbled around until she found my cock, and made an appreciative noise at how hard it was already. She then scooted backwards towards me until we were spooning, making sure she lined my cock up along my ass crack as she did so. She then released my cock and took my hand, moving it around so I was holding her around her middle, and finally gave her ass a little wiggle up and down.

If that was her way of signalling that I should begin then she wouldn't have to ask twice. I immediately started thrusting up, her ass feeling astonishing around my cock. My arousal was already in full swing and precum started oozing out from my cock, making the sensation even more delicious and letting my cock slide higher and lower along mom's ass with each thrust.

The eroticism of doing all this while essentially blind was not lost on me, and I had a sudden twinge of guilt that, as with our session in the kitchen earlier, mom was presumably not getting so much out of this.

With only a half-baked, horniness inspired plan in mind I started to make sure my thrusts into mom's ass crack went a little lower each stroke. Before long I started to feel the outline of mom's asshole with the head of my cock at the bottom end of each stroke. Mom shifted uncomfortably then, perhaps worried I was going to accidentally start fucking her ass. But that wasn't my plan.

After a few more thrusts I pulled back just slightly further on one of my backstrokes. When I pushed forward again my cock took the path of least resistance and rather than sliding back up mom's ass crack it headed straight between her legs. Mom gasped and reached down, perhaps planning to move my cock back again. But I was rock solid and fully erect, and as I resumed thrusting I could feel my cock rubbing over mom's clitoris with each pass. She started letting out gaspy little moans and she seemed to think better of moving me.

After a few minutes of this mom started moving her hips slightly, probably trying to maximise her own stimulation. While this new position was clearly doing it for mom, I had to admit that sliding my cock over the entrance to mom's pussy was not as stimulating for me as her snug ass crack had been. I was far from in danger of going soft, but nor did my orgasm seem to be getting any closer. I was stuck in a highly pleasurable sexual limbo.

Not quite sure what else to do, I decided to use the same tactic I had a few days earlier. In the dark I didn't know what mom was wearing on her top half. It didn't feel like one of her jumpers, so it was probably the top half of one of those pyjama sets she liked. Whatever it was, I moved my hand down from her tummy where she'd placed it and quickly slid it back up under her top till I reached the swell of her breasts. I grabbed one unceremoniously and started squeezing it between my fingers.

Mom let out a surprised coo and started bucking her hips harder against me, before grabbing my hand through the material of her top and squeezing it even harder than I had been squeezing her breast.

It was a delicious sensation, and I thought I might finally cum. And that's when mom stopped moving and pulled away.

"Wha...?" I managed to say as my hand was yanked from mom's top and my cock fell from between her legs. But mom didn't have stopping in mind. Instead she rolled over to face me and reached down to grab my cock, shoving it awkwardly back between her legs to slide against her pussy.

"Fuck me," she whispered, more to herself than to me. I knew enough to know this was her lust fuelled dirty talk rather than an explicit request, but damn did it make my cock twitch just hearing it.

I started thrusting like a man possessed, the base of my cock sliding over mom's clit and making her gasp, moan, and reach around me to claw at my back. I reached around too and grabbed mom's ass. I squeezed it and pulled it, using it to pull mom against me, using mom to get myself off. It all felt way too good to last, and I didn't.

"Mom," I managed to croak out. "Cum... uh." It wasn't exactly poetry and I wasn't even sure if mom heard me as she never stopped rubbing herself against me.

I reluctantly let go of mom's ass and reached frantically between mom's legs from behind, not wanting another cum splattered fiasco like in the kitchen. I positioned my fingers so on my final thrust forward my cock slipped neatly into mom's sopping wet pussy, and I pushed it in to the very hilt.

Mom let out a squeal and I grunted with lust as my orgasm struck. She then let out a less motherly cry of "Fuck!" and rolled onto her back, pulling me with her even as the cum started to jet from my cock. Her hips started going berserk, rolling and bucking against me, and jostling my cock around inside her pussy in a way that would have had me cumming in seconds if I wasn't already. She made a few more noises that might have been words or might have been meaningless, and then her orgasm struck.

If I thought my orgasm felt good then mom's clearly put me to shame. I could feel her whole body shaking beneath me. She was gasping for air and her fingers dug into my back like she needed me to survive. Without warning she grabbed my head in the dark and pulled it down to hers, kissing me frantically on the lips. I kissed back almost on instinct then opened my mouth in surprise. Mom seemed to take this the wrong way and shoved her tongue in my mouth, wrestling with my own even as more whimpers emerged from her throat.

The kiss only lasted a few seconds and then mom flopped her head back onto the bed, breathing hard. Small tremors still passed through her body as her orgasm slowly faded. My own orgasm had come to an end sometime during the kiss, though as I shifted my hips I felt another trickle of cum emerge from my cock.

"Wow," I said when I had enough breath back to say anything. I heard mom chuckle quietly.

"Wow is right," she said. "Sorry if I got a bit carried away at the end there."

"Oh it's okay," I said. I have to admit I was starting to feel a little awkward now that my orgasm had come and gone. That had been way more erotic than our previous sessions. I could see now why mom had wanted to avoid this whole thing taking on any sexual overtones. And that kiss! I felt guilty, but I was a little horrified about the thought of kissing my mom. With the lights on I'd rather go one on one with that gorilla from my dreams than make out with mom. Only the anonymity that the darkness provided had made it happen.

As I was thinking all this mom reached over to her bedside table to turn the digital clock towards us. My cock slipped from mom's pussy as she did so and I moved over the bed until I felt the edge, then sat on it.

"Huh," mom said. "Three thirty. I thought you said it was morning."

I suspected she was looking at me askance, but luckily with the lights off I couldn't see her do it and she, presumably, couldn't see where I was to aim it. "I said 'in a sense'," I reminded her.

"Uh huh," she said. "Then I guess you won't want a session until tomorrow night? Sorry, I mean tonight."

I stammered something unintelligible before realising mom was almost certainly just winding me up. She decided to let me off then. "Good night, Steven," she said. "Thanks for the cum."

I smiled in the dark. "Night, mom. Thanks for having it."

Retracing my steps from earlier I headed back down the hallway and collapsed in bed, falling asleep before I knew it.

Mom might not have been entirely serious about our middle-of-the-night encounter being the next day's morning session, but as it turned out that's precisely what it became.

We both woke up late after our exertions, and both found ourselves with a long list of things to get done. I'd agreed to help my friend Claire move some stuff to her boyfriend's house on the other side of town. Neither of them had a car and she wanted to get her most precious belongings safely out of her parent's house before she left for college. I guess she was worried that her mom and dad would sell them, or something. As I had the biggest car amongst her friends left in town I'd agreed to help out. When I'd offered to help a few weeks earlier it had seemed like a good idea, but now I found myself becoming slightly irked at Claire's doll house collection. I could have been at home blasting another load of cum into my mom's waiting pussy. Instead I was wrestling an oversized, undersized house through Claire's boyfriend's front door. He seemed pretty miffed too. Apparently Claire and her boyfriend had different definitions of "a few small items". By the time we all sat down for pizza that evening, the poor guy's house looked like it had more of Claire's belongings in it than his own. I couldn't help but suspect that come the Christmas holidays I'd be helping Claire move all these items back out again following a tragic break up.

When I got home it was already dark. Having had so much sexual release in the past few days I thought my body might appreciate having had the morning off. But if anything I was hornier than ever. I was trembling as I unlocked the front door of the house and went inside. I was going to find mom, wherever she was in the house, whatever she was doing, and I was going to fill her up on the spot.

Mom was not in the house. I checked every room. Then I checked them again. Either she was having an impromptu game of hide and seek without telling me or mom was out.

Obviously my mom wasn't a prisoner in her own house, but it was unusual for her to be out. I went to the kitchen and checked the calendar. There was nothing marked on it, but it was a Wednesday. Mom usually went grocery shopping on Wednesdays, as the store was quieter in the middle of the week, and working from home meant she didn't have to wait for the weekends. Still, she normally went earlier in the day.

I started pacing around the house, the sexual tension only building. It was silly, I know, but it felt like mom was teasing me. I was just starting to contemplate going to my room and taking care of myself when I heard a car pull up outside. Moments later my mom walked through the front door and spotted me.

"Oh hey, Steven," she said, innocent as you like. "I'm glad you're here. I got a little side tracked with work and didn't get to the store until late. Could you grab a flashlight and come help me bring the stuff in?"

I nodded, and tried not to look quite as predatory as I felt. I couldn't help but notice that while mom was wearing one of her usual oversized jumpers, down below she actually had a skirt on. Deep down I suppose I knew that if I opened up her closet it wouldn't have contained a set of identical jumpers and a set of identical pairs of jeans, but it was a little odd to see her out of what was almost a uniform for her. True, the skirt came down to her ankles and billowed out unflatteringly, but it was nice to see her in something different.

"Sure, mom," I said, and grabbed a flashlight from the kitchen. I guess I should explain that we lived on the edge of a not particularly large town. We weren't out in the countryside by any means, but the houses on our road weren't exactly crammed together. The houses were built on each side of the road so that no two were directly opposite one another. So, our next door neighbors were more than a house's width away from us. What's more, this far outside of the center of town, no one had ever bothered installing any street lights. The only illumination came from the stars, the moon, and the light spilling out of other house's windows. Hence the need for a flashlight when grabbing groceries from the back of mom's car.

We trooped out together, me with the flashlight, and mom lifted the back door on her station wagon. There was a week's worth of groceries back there and, try as we might, we couldn't quite manage everything, just leaving a large box of juice in the trunk. Once we'd dumped the first load of stuff in the kitchen we headed back outside to the car. Mom leaned in to grab the juice, but it was right at the other end of the trunk, which was almost long enough to comfortably sleep in. She had to lean ever further forward to reach the juice. This pushed her ass further up and out, swaying from side to side as she stretched. Her skirt wasn't tight fitting but even it could only do so much to contain her amazing backside, and I stood entranced at the show.

Something snapped inside me. I couldn't take it any more. A lust like I'd never felt descended over me. I dashed forward and wrapped my arms around my mom's torso, dropping the flashlight into the trunk in the process, its light flicking off.

"Steven!" squeaked mom as I started grinding my painfully hard cock against her backside. Even through my underwear, pants, and her skirt and - I assumed - her panties, it felt amazing. "What are you doing?" she asked, quietly and with nerves in her voice. Since the answer to that was obvious I guess she decided to change tack. "Someone will see us!" she hissed.

"No they won't," I said. I sounded confident but obviously I had no idea if anyone would or not. At that moment we could have been in the middle of Times Square and I would have sworn it just the same. In my defence it was really dark outside. Clouds were covering most of the stars and the moon was low and new. The light we'd left on in the living room cast a rectangle of dim light onto the road, but the car was parked by the other side of the house, so almost none of that light was diffusing over to us. Hell, I was grinding into mom and I could barely see what we were doing. "I need you, mom," I said, pulling back slightly to unbuckle my pants and then shove them and my boxer shorts down.

Mom groaned as my naked cock returned to grind against her ass. It occurred to me later that this was the first time I'd admitted that I was becoming as reliant on this as mom. We both knew the other was getting off on our sessions. I mean the whole point was me cumming, and mom's orgasms were, I suppose, an added bonus for her. But we'd started this whole thing as some kind of clinical procedure. If mom could have just pressed a button to make me cum she would have had me stick my cock in her, press the button, then withdraw my cock. We could both have read a magazine while this was going on. Somewhere along the way things had taken a turn for the sexual. Not a surprise, with hindsight.

Mom didn't respond with words, but she did start pushing herself back against me as I ground against her. I released her body from my arms, and she leant forward at the waist, laying her front in the trunk of the car while her feet remained planted on the ground. I grabbed her hips and started thrusting hard into her ass crack. Given the state I was in I didn't know how long I'd last, and I didn't want to cum all over her back again. I had to wrench myself away but I managed to stop grinding into mom, then reached down until I found the hem of her skirt. It was surprisingly light, and I pulled it up and over mom's ass, pooling it on her lower back. I then took the opportunity to run my hands over mom's ass. She was, for once, wearing panties, but they didn't feel like the huge ugly bloomers she'd worn for our first ever session, five days ago. These felt more like bikini briefs, covering much less of her ass. As my hand moved down following the curve of her ass my thumb strayed slightly, almost touching the fabric over her pussy. Perhaps because of the size of her ass, the briefs didn't seem to fit as snugly around her pussy as they did over her ass, and the fabric was much looser there. I didn't really think about that as the moment my thumb got near her pussy mom jerked beneath me and I remembered the rules.

I grabbed my cock and returned it to mom's ass, thrusting as soon as I was in position. The contrast between mom's silky smooth skin at the lower end of my strokes and the smooth fabric at the top was incredible. I let go of mom's hips and grabbed a butt cheek in each hand, then used my thumbs to push my cock deeper into mom's crack as I thrust. I'd never felt anything like it and could easily have kept it up until I came, but mom had a different idea.

"Pussy," she groaned quietly. I realised we did have to be quiet. Hopefully no one could see what we were doing in mom's trunk, but if someone walked past they could easily hear us. Fortunately mom's station wagon had horribly stiff suspension. This had always bothered me on long trips. Today I said a silent prayer to the god of minor car troubles. "Over my pussy," she murmured again, and I figured she wanted the same treatment as last night.

I pulled my cock back from mom's ass and lay it lengthways over mom's pussy. Her panties were already pretty soaked and my precum turned them into a sodden mess. I leaned forward into the back of the station wagon, supporting myself on my forearms over mom, then started thrusting down.

For some of the strokes my dick aquaplaned smoothly over my mom's soaking wet panties, for other strokes the head of my dick got caught up in her underwear and ground almost painfully against mom's clit. All of the strokes felt amazing, and based on mom's little whimpers she was of the same opinion.

"Turn," mom said, after a few minutes of this treatment. "Turn around." I guessed she was saying that she wanted to turn around and not that she wanted me to. It would have been a little weird if she'd just now become embarrassed and wanted me to look away. For one thing it was too dark to see anyway, and for another it'd be damnably difficult to cum in her if I was facing in the opposite direction.

I pushed up and got off mom and she scrambled to roll over onto her back, pushing herself a bit further into the station wagon in the process so her legs were supported and not hanging out the back of the car. As soon as it sounded like she'd finished I crawled into the trunk with her, moving forward with my cock until I felt it line back up alongside mom's pussy. I then lowered myself to lay on top of mom and started humping again.

"Oh god, yes," groaned mom, rather louder than I thought was wise. But given the grunts that I knew I was making I couldn't say anything. I thrust down harder over her pussy and then yelped in pain and surprise as the tip of my cock bashed down into the surface of the trunk. It was surprising more than painful, and in my alarm I did something that perhaps I shouldn't have.

Up until then my thrusts had been up and down, allowing my cock to slide lengthways over mom's pussy and tease her clit. When I bashed the head of my cock I pulled not upwards but backwards in alarm. Like I said, it didn't actually hurt that much and so I barely skipped a beat before thrusting again, except now I wasn't thrusting down, but forward. Forward, right into mom's pussy.

"Oh god!" we both uttered in unison. About two inches of my cock were buried inside mom's pussy. My forward thrust would easily have buried the entire thing inside, but mom was still wearing her panties, and they had caught my cock as it moved forward, halting it as soon as the fabric grew taut enough. I think we both realised at the same moment that as long as mom's underwear didn't slip to the side or disintegrate from all the fluids then I could fuck her to my heart's content without penetrating her much more than I'd been doing when I'd been fucking my hand. Of course, side slippage and fluid based disintegration were both possible, hell they were probable, but at that moment I don't think either of us cared.

"Don't stop," cried mom softly. I didn't plan to, and lowered myself down back over her even as I started hammering my cock into mom. The fabric over the head of my cock felt a little weird, and took some getting used to. But the sheer carnal feeling that I was fucking someone, even if it was only a few inches, was stupendous. Mom thought so too based on the way she started chanting "Fuck me, Steven; fuck me, Steven," almost to herself.

Putting my weight on my right arm I reached with my left to grab hold of mom's breast through her jumper. I could feel it jogging up and down on her chest in time with my thrusts, and pinched where I thought the nipple might be. I must have done something right as mom let out an even louder groan.

"Mom, you need to be quiet," I said. I'm not sure why I was worried about mom's voice when the obscene squelching sounds coming from my dick hammering into her pussy could probably be heard from across the road.

Mom too apparently found my statement more amusing than anything. In the almost non-existent light I thought I saw a glint of teeth and guessed mom was grinning at me. "Make... me..." she said between consecutive thrusts, then started groaning lustfully, each one louder than the last.

I really didn't want to get caught fucking my mom in the back of her car. I was all too aware that "It was only a few inches, her panties stopped me going in all the way!" was not exactly an excuse that society would listen to then nod and say "Huh, I guess you're right." Caught up in the moment I shut her up the only way I could think to, I moved my head down and kissed her.

Mom must have known that was coming as she moaned into my mouth but stopped her groan crescendo, she also wrapped her left arm around my neck, pulling my face into hers as we started making out. I felt her right hand snake down her body and thought she was going to encourage my cock into cumming. It wasn't my orgasm she was encouraging, though, as her fingers stopped when they reached her clit and started strumming across it frantically. Given what I was doing this meant my cock got caught up in the action, her fingers brushing over it repeatedly as I bounced it into her pussy over and over.

It was almost a race between us as to who would cum first. In the end I pipped mom to the post and pulled my face back as I felt my cock tighten. "I'm gonna..." I managed before I temporarily lost the ability to form coherent sentences. Mom must have filled in the gap though and she used the hand on her clit to drag her panties to the side as I pulled back for the final time. I thrust forward, this time without any fabric to hold me back, and bottomed out inside mom as a torrent of cum washed out of me. I locked my lips back to mom's as I came, ostensibly to muffle my moans. It didn't hurt that it felt damn good making out as I came.

Once I came down from the orgasmic high I pushed myself up onto my arms. I opened my mouth to say something but mom shushed me and said "Hang on." I felt her hand return to her clit and start rubbing it again. I guess she really had been close as she only lasted half a minute more before she started to buck underneath me and moan loudly. The sensations on my cock were incredible and, despite having just cum, it bothered me less than I thought it would to lean down and kiss mom again, just until she stopped being so noisy.

Both done, I backed up out of the trunk and pulled up my pants, briefly savoring the cool air on my sweaty skin. Mom waited a minute longer then emerged as well. She pushed something into my hands and I almost dropped the unexpected weight. "I got the juice," she said, then flicked on the flashlight she had in her other hand and locked the car. I just smiled to myself and headed back to the house, ready to help mom put away the groceries then go to bed, just like a normal mother and son.

I woke up a little after eight the next morning. Mom hadn't come to my room, and I could hear someone downstairs in the kitchen so I guessed we were having breakfast first today. That was fine with me as my stomach grumbled hungrily. I hadn't eaten anything since a few slices of pizza the previous evening. And I had done quite a lot of physical activity since then, I thought, my cock waking up at the memory.

I headed downstairs in just my boxers, suspecting that mom wouldn't mind and it would probably save time later. Mom must have had the same idea as when I entered the kitchen she was stood by the stove wearing a jumper, some black bikini briefs, and nothing else.

She glanced over her shoulder when I walked in. "Hey, hon," she said and smiled at me, then she looked down at the tent in my boxers and her smile widened.

It was odd. Mom's face hadn't grown on me since we'd started our arrangement. She hadn't become any more beautiful to me, and the thought of kissing her in the cold light of day still filled me with horror. But her face now seemed to provoke an almost Pavlovian reaction in me. I'd cum so much in this woman in the past few days that I started getting aroused in her presence, even when I could see her face. The way her ass looked in the underwear she was wearing certainly didn't hurt.

"Morning, mom," I said, and she turned back to what she was doing. Based on the smell I guessed it was bacon for breakfast. I hovered in the doorway for a moment, soaking up the sight of that perfect ass, then grabbed the juice from the fridge and poured us a glass each.

Food was soon ready and we sat down at the table, facing each other across it. We ate in companionable silence, occasionally smiling at each other shyly. The silence didn't really bother me as we often didn't have much to say over breakfast.

Soon enough we had both cleared our plates and drained our glasses. Normally at this point one of us would take everything to the sink and wash up. This morning though we both just sat there, as if waiting for something.

I saw a slight pink flush building up in mom's cheeks, and she looked like she was breathing deeper too. As for me, my cock had never really gone down during breakfast and now bobbed in my boxers in time with my heartbeat.

"So," mom said, looking at me.

"So," I replied, looking back.

The moment dragged out into interminable seconds. Then, as if following some silent signal, we both leapt to our feet. Mom shoved the contents of the table to one side, nearly sending her plate tumbling to the floor in the process. She then bent over the table, laying her front on it and splaying out her arms. For my part I was dashing around the table toward her. Even before I got there she was twitching her legs, bouncing her ass up and down impatiently. "Get it in me," she whined, "get inside me, Steven."

I nearly fell over in my haste as I tried to run around the table and drag my boxers off at the same time. Eventually I made it, boxers being kicked into the corner of the kitchen. Without waiting I grabbed my cock, lined it up with where mom's pussy was beneath her panties, and shoved forward.

We were both ready for that feeling of my cock sliding a few inches into mom's waiting pussy, and we both groaned with frustration as that utterly failed to happen. Rather than slide in restrained by her underwear, my cock had taken a detour and pushed south, down across mom's clitoris. I pulled back and pushed forward again, to the same effect. It felt nice, and mom probably appreciated my cock rubbing over her clit, but it really wasn't what we were after. Mom certainly wanted more, as she made clear.

"Fuck!" she cried. "Fucking fuck me!" She banged her fist down onto the table for emphasis, rattling the plates. I stared down at her panty covered pussy, trying to figure out why it wasn't working as well as the previous evening. Luckily for both of us I spotted it almost at once. After all the foreplay the previous night, mom's panties had been absolutely soaked. They'd done nothing to stop my cock entering her in that state, only stopping me short when the whole garment grew taut. Looking down now I could see an ever expanding damp spot on mom's briefs where her pussy was leaking out, but compared to last night her panties were positively parched.

If I'd thought for a few seconds I might have come up with any number of solutions for this problem, some of which might even have worked. But I didn't think about it. I needed to get mom's underwear wet, and I knew just how to do it. I slid a finger straight into mom's pussy through her underwear, then added a second to be safe. Mom let out a strangled squeal as I rapidly swirled my fingers around inside her, getting the panties soaked in her juices. It only took a few seconds for me to be satisfied at which point I drew my fingers back out. Mom pushed her hips back as I did so, as if trying to recapture my digits. I had bigger plans though, and met her backwards thrust by pushing my cock forward and against her panty clad pussy.

This time it worked perfectly. My cock pushed against the fabric of mom's panties, which buckled and entered her pussy, wrapping my cock in their soft material. I paused there for a second, savoring the sensation as my mom let out a long, loud moan. Neither of us were in the mood for teasing, though, so after a few seconds I pulled back then went to work hammering my cock into mom.

My hands drifted to mom's hips to help pull her back against me as I thrust forward. It didn't take long for me to realise I was missing an opportunity, and I moved them down to her ass, digging my fingers into the soft cheeks, pulling and pushing them out and together.

Mom murmured something as I played with her ass, too quietly for me to catch. I surrendered her ass for a moment and leaned forward over her, never slowing my hips, to hear what she said.

"Clit..." she was muttering, over and over. In her current position it didn't look like she could reach down to touch it herself. So, like a good son, I did it for her.

I wrapped my hand around her front and slid it down, inside her panties, and around the curve of her mound till my fingers found the little nub. There was plenty of lubrication with all of mom's juices welling up from her pussy and my precum leaking through the panties, so I didn't waste any time but started vibrating my fingertips back and forth over mom's clit.

It was an odd sensation for me, feeling my cock head rocketing past into mom's pussy through a layer of fabric as I strummed her clitoris in the flesh. The sensation as far as my mom was concerned was less odd and more absolutely fucking amazing. Her head shot up as I attacked her clit and I saw her mouth hang open. For a few seconds all her sexy little moans, grunts, and whimpers ceased, leaving only the sound of my cock wetly pounding into her. Then whatever sound mom had been trying to force out finally broke free and she yelled out. I didn't really catch all of what she said, not sure if all of it was even words. There were definitely some obscenities, quite a lot of them in fact. Also something about me fucking her until she couldn't walk straight. I didn't catch the tail end of her monologue as at that point my own orgasm took hold.

Mom was clearly in no position to adjust her panties for me. Fortunately I managed to take the fingers that had been teasing mom's clit and hook them around the gusset of her underwear as it sailed past. It was an awkward manoeuvre but done in the nick of time as my next thrust into mom was my last. Cum started spurting from the tip of my cock even before it was all the way into my mom. I pulled my hand back from her panties and resumed my grip on her ass, squeezing it mercilessly as the cum surged forth.

Finally my ejaculation drew to a close and I stepped back, adjusting mom's panties to cover her pussy again. Mom remained bent over the kitchen table for a while longer, getting her breath back. Finally she stood up, though her legs were noticeably shaking.

"I think," she said, and then took a few more deep breaths. I paused, wondering what erotic gem was going to come from her mouth now. "I think," she started again, "it's your turn to do the washing up." She dropped me a wink then and turned to go upstairs. I watched her ass leave and a minute later heard her shower turn on. I shook my head. At least all this craziness wasn't getting in the way of our normal relationship, I thought. And then I turned to the sink. After all, it was my turn to do the washing up.

After washing the dishes I went upstairs and washed myself. Then, since this seemed to be a washing kind of morning, I decided to do the laundry. As it had always just been me and mom growing up, I'd learned early on to do my share of the household chores, be they cooking, cleaning, or DIY. I hadn't always appreciated that as a kid, but now that I was headed to college I was glad I wouldn't be one of those people who turned up not knowing which end of a washing machine the clothes went in.

The laundry hamper in my room contained an alarming number of boxers, most of them with the tell tale signs of my and mom's recent fun. I grabbed them all and a few other items then headed to the bathroom to check what was in there. Finally I went into mom's room, after knocking on the door. She was sat in bed with her laptop, working on whatever it was she did. Something to do with spreadsheets, I thought. She smiled when she saw what I was up to and said "Thanks, hon."

I rummaged through her hamper, finding anything in there that could go in with the other items, then headed downstairs and set the load off.

That done I decided to have a lazy morning in front of the TV, figuring I'd earned it.

Mom came downstairs not long before lunch. I noted with some disappointment that she had some jeans on, but I realised I shouldn't take this personally as she went outside for a moment then came back in with the post.

"Anything good?" I asked as she flicked through the envelopes.

"Bills and junk," she said, tossing them on the coffee table. She sat down on the couch beside me and started flicking through the local newspaper, while my attention drifted back to the TV.

A few minutes later mom "Huh"ed, and I glanced over, my eyebrows raised in a silent enquiry. She was staring down at the newspaper. "Remember that film you wanted to see?" she asked, without looking up.

"Uhh, that describes quite a few films," I said.

"The one at the cinema," she clarified. "The one with the mega sharks fighting the giant aliens."

"Oh!" I said. "You mean Mega Sharks vs. Giant Aliens?"

Mom rolled her eyes. "Yes, that one. It's still on at the local cinema, but it looks like tonight's the last viewing."

"Damn," I said. "I guess I'll just watch it on TV in a few months."

Mom lowered the newspaper and looked at me. "You want to watch Mega Sharks vs. Giant Aliens on our TV?"

She had a point. Our television was adequate but not exactly huge. Reduced to our screen's size the film would probably become Quite Small Sharks vs. Aliens The Size Of A Chicken, Or Something.

Mom looked at the newspaper again, then up at the clock on the mantelpiece. "The last showing is 8pm tonight," she said. "Why don't we just go watch it then?"

"You're sure?" I asked. I don't why. Mom had similarly awful taste in films to me and it wasn't unheard of for us to go to the cinema together.

"Of course!" she said. "It's a date," she added with a sly wink, then she put down the newspaper and went into the kitchen to prepare lunch.

Mom went back to working on her laptop after lunch, and for lack of anything better to do I settled in my room with a book I'd been neglecting. Somewhere around the hundred page mark it started getting good, and I hardly noticed the time passing until mom poked her head through the door. "Dinner's ready," she said, and her head vanished.

I marked my place and went down to the kitchen. Dinner turned out to be a delicious lasagna. We both savored it for perhaps a little too long as we ended up having to dash to get changed and drive to the cinema in time for the movie.

The cinema itself was one of those middle aged ones you find in small towns. Not old enough to be quaint and personal, nor new enough to be shiny and exciting. It was just fine.

Mom and I bought our tickets and headed into the screen just as the lights started to dim for the trailers. We found our way to the back row by the light coming from the screen and sat down near the middle. The screening rooms weren't huge so sitting at the back was sensible. Despite arriving late we hadn't had to fight for our seats. The girl at the box office had looked surprised when we told her what film we were watching, and as we took our seats I couldn't help but notice that we were the only ones in there. I figured it was everyone else's loss if they were going to miss their last chance to see the cinematic marvel of the year.

It didn't take long for me to realise that I may have overestimated the film. Shocking, I know, but Mega Sharks vs. Giant Aliens just wasn't that good. Half an hour in I was, quite simply, bored. Based on my mom's occasional yawns and glances around the room as if searching for something to distract her, I wasn't the only one.

I scanned the room again and saw that we were still the only two customers, and at this point I didn't think anyone was going to join the film nearly half way into its run time. A wicked notion occurred to me, and I leant over to whisper in my mom's ear. "You know," I said, "we're alone in here."

I saw mom shudder at my words then turn and frown at me, giving her head a small shake. But then I also saw her scan the room as well, confirming what I'd said.

I should probably point out here that I wasn't some raging exhibitionist, desperate to sort-of-fuck my mom in public because of the thrill of discovery. No, I just wanted to sort-of-fuck my mom, period. I was happy to try it there in the cinema precisely because I knew we were safe from being discovered. My friend from high school, also called Steven, had worked at this very cinema for a year, only leaving a week earlier to go travelling abroad. I for one had been jealous of other-Steve, thinking a job in a cinema would be awesome. Think of all the free films I could watch! But apparently it wasn't like that. The staff were effectively banned, on pain of dismissal, from entering the screens after the first few minutes of the film and before the end credits started rolling. Presumably this was done to stop people like me who would have sat around all day watching the latest releases and getting paid for it.

Other-Steve had also been disappointed that one of his roles as head projectionist involved tapping a few keys in the morning then pissing off. All the projectors were digital now, and ran on automatic timers. Only the head projectionist was allowed in the projection rooms, in case someone else tampered with and broke the equipment. Since the head projectionist always had the morning shift I was safe in the knowledge that no one on the staff and no one from the public was going to come into the screen until those mega sharks vanquished those giant aliens and the end credits rolled.

I knew all that. Mom didn't. Maybe she does have an exhibitionist streak, and that's why a few minutes after my whispered observation she placed her hand in my lap and slowly started rubbing my cock through my pants. I gasped in surprise, having not really expected anything. My cock recovered faster than I did, and was soon straining upwards against my clothes.

Mom carried on doing this for a while, slowly caressing the outline of my cock. She was being as subtle as possible. A pointless precaution as I knew, but I realised that it was actually pretty hot to imagine that we could be caught. When my cock's restraint started becoming painful I shifted my hands down to my lap and, as subtly as mom had worked, I undid the buttons on my jeans and slowly shuffled them and my boxers down past my cock, which stood up proudly, ready for action.

Mom had taken her hand away while I did this. Once my cock was free I glanced over and in the ever shifting light I saw that she had been slowly lifting her skirt up just as I had been slowly lowering my jeans. As I watched she used her fingers to bunch the whole garment up around her waist, revealing a pair of those bikini briefs that I was starting to love so much. We both just sat there for a while, more interested in each other's laps than the allegedly exciting shenanigans on screen. Eventually mom broke the spell, and reached her hand over to grasp my cock. I gasped again and gave my hips a little thrust upwards, after which mom began to slowly stroke my cock up and down.

Not wanting anyone to feel left out, I reached my own hand into mom's lap and slid it down the front of her panties. I heard her whimper softly before my fingers even reached her clit, and when they did reach it she let out a much louder moan. The sound was all but lost in the exciting shark chase going on not so far away. Mom had seemed reluctant to start fooling around, but the inside of her panties told a different story. I could feel the smouldering heat emanating from her pussy, and her juices were pooling out of her pussy, slowly filling up her panties and no doubt starting to leak onto her seat.

Mom may have been well lubricated down there, but my cock was a different story. All the precum I'd carefully unleashed while mom was stroking me though my pants seemed to have been soaked up by those same garments. Mom stopped briefly to spit on her hand and try to lubricate my cock that way, but it had little effect. The feel of her hand on my cock felt amazing regardless, and I was about to lean over to tell mom not to worry about it when she took my hand out of her panties and leaned over to me first.

"Don't tell anyone about this," she whispered in my ear. For a second I thought she meant what we'd been doing in general. It was an odd time to worry about that, I thought, and even odder to think that I would tell anyone. But she didn't mean what we'd been doing in general, she meant what she was going to do next.

Tossing her hair to the side, mom lowered her head without hesitation into my lap. I didn't quite comprehend what she was about to do, or maybe I just didn't believe it. That lasted right up to the point where her lips sealed around the base of my cock and I felt her tongue roaming around the shaft.

"Fuck!" I yelled, loud enough to be heard over what had suddenly become a rather quiet film. I glanced at the screen to make sure the credits hadn't sneaked up on us. Luckily it was just some guy's emotional death scene. I returned my attention to my lap, where mom's head was bobbing up and down with gusto, all while her tongue was running over every part of my cock it could reach, liberally coating me with mom's saliva.

Feeling like I was going to explode any second I reached out and grabbed mom's ass, squeezing it like a life preserver. Then I reached around her body to her tits, grabbing one between my fingers. Then it was back to her ass. I was a mess, certain that I was going to either die or cum any second, maybe both. For the first time since our arrangement had started I was annoyed by the part where I had to cum in mom's pussy. If I could have released right there in mom's mouth I think I could have died happy.

Mom must have realised how close I was getting as she raised herself back up, taking a deep breath and wiping her chin as she did so. My cock strained upwards, looking furious to be given such pleasure then have it taken away. Mom didn't plan on staying away for long though. As soon as she was sat upright she stood up and took a step to the side, her legs straddling mine. Then she reached between her legs, roughly grabbed my cock, and dropped her body down, sinking her pussy onto my dick on the first try. Between her sopping wet pussy and my suddenly very moist cock, I didn't have any trouble penetrating a few inches into her, and her panties made little squelching noises as my cock pushed them up into her pussy.

With her hands on my knees, mom was able to start thrusting her hips up and down. I placed my hands on her hips wanting to pull her down further onto my cock, but that only seemed to throw off mom's rhythm. Instead I shoved my hands under mom's top, then slid them up over her body until I had a large, soft breast in each hand. I squeezed them roughly and pinched mom's nipples, prompting shrieks of pleasure from her. She was being loud, but the movie was being louder. It looked like some sort of epic fight was going on between the titular large entities. I realised that if this was the last fight scene then the credits probably weren't too far away, and with them would come the staff members.

I redoubled my efforts, circling mom's nipples then pinching them, meanwhile thrusting my hips up to meet mom's downward movements. I was getting close, and considered throwing my mom over the back of the seat in front of us and fucking her from behind to finish. Before I got the chance mom pushed up extra hard and stood up and off me. I barely managed to open my mouth to ask why when she turned around and lowered herself back down onto me, kneeling on my seat. Now face to face she started gyrating her hips wildly, the end of my cock rubbing every which way inside her.

With her back to the screen (which was currently filled with all manner of underwater space explosions) mom had become essentially a silhouette to me. That would explain why I didn't think twice about reaching up to grab the back of her neck and drawing her to me so my lips could search out hers.

We kissed messily, our frantic movements making it hard to maintain any kind of lip lock. The hand I had on the back of her neck wasn't really helping so I lowered it and my other hand to her ass, grabbing it firmly by both hands and stroking it with my fingers. The soft fabric of mom's bikini briefs felt great under my fingertips, but the parts of my hand that were stroking mom's ass skin-to-skin felt even better. That was easy enough to remedy. I reached my hands up to the top of mom's ass then slid them both back down to where they had been, but this time under her panties. In the process mom's underwear was pushed down a few inches, and the effect of that was instantaneous.

Without warning, as my hands slipped down into the back of mom's panties, when mom next crashed her hips down against me, my cock slid a good inch further into her than it had been doing. An inch might not sound like much, but when your entire sexual universe has focused down to a certain fraction of your cock slipping into a panty-covered pussy, an extra inch can make all the difference. Mom certainly seemed to think so as her moans suddenly because audible over the cacophonous action happening on screen behind. Now it was her turn to grab my head and force the kiss, her hips trembling as her orgasm took her.

Later I would suss it out. The gusset of mom's panties was only halting the progress of my cock because the rest of her panties were tight up where they should be. When I pushed down her panties it provided slack to her gusset, allowing it to go further inside of mom before tightening up.

That was what I figured out later. At the time it was basic animalistic thinking, cause and effect. When I stroked mom's ass and pushed her panties down, my cock went deeper, which felt good. Mom's hips had all but stopped moving after the power of her orgasm so I took up the mantle, bucking my hips upwards frantically. Every few strokes I pushed the back of mom's panties down a little further. Before long, rather than having a few inches of my cock inside mom, only a few inches weren't pistoning into her. I'll never know if mom would have stopped me if I'd ended up bottoming out in her since at that point my cock twinged and I felt my orgasm start.

It was way too late to fish mom's panties out of her pussy, shove them to the side, and plunge my cock back inside her. So I decided to take the opposite approach. With a final yank I pulled the back of mom's panties down over the curve of her ass. Freed from that responsibility they had plenty of slack and on my last thrust upwards my cock bottomed out in mom's pussy. Cum started to explode in great bursts from the end of my cock. I'm pretty sure that cotton panties aren't totally effective as birth control, so I hoped that some of those sperm were getting where they were supposed to.

As I came down from the orgasm I looked over mom's shoulder at the screen. It seemed to be a lingering shot of some wreckage under the ocean, slowly zooming in on a flashing light. I panicked. I'd seen enough bad films to recognise a classic just-before-the-end-credits sequel hook. We only had moments before the staff came in to clean this place up.

"Mom," I hissed. She didn't move, seeming to still be in some kind of post-orgasmic trance. I shook her shoulder. "Mom, quick! People are coming!"

That broke her reverie and, with a nervous look around, mom promptly stood up then sat just as promptly down on her seat next to me. I wasted no time pulling up my jeans and buttoning them as fast as I could. I glanced over, expecting to see mom rolling down her skirt, but instead she was busy pulling her cum-drenched panties out from her pussy. Once she had them out she held her long, smooth legs upwards and pulled the panties off. In the dim light of an alien tracking device nestled up against a baby shark, I could see that the outer facing side of the gusset was covered in creamy streaks. As mom held her panties up I could even see a little puddle of my cum pooled in a dip in the material. Not wanting to waste any of my cum, mom rapidly slipped the panties back on, inside out this time. Once this was done she finally started rolling down her skirt, even as the lights started to go up again, and a bored looking kid my age with a broom and a bin walked in. Decent at last, mom grabbed my hand and all but dragged me out of the cinema.

We got most of the way to the car when mom pulled me sideways down a dark, secluded alleyway. My first thought was that she'd seen someone she wanted to avoid. But that wasn't it. Once in the alley she shoved me roughly against the wall and followed it up by kissing me hard on the lips. I was more than a little surprised but I closed my eyes and returned the kiss. She pushed her hips forward, her mound rubbing over my cock, and I responded in kind by grabbing her ass and pulling her even tighter against me. We kept this up for a minute or two and my cock started to stir, but I don't think either of us were ready for round two.

Finally mom pulled away to arms length and beamed at me. "Thank you!" she said, her voice full of excitement. "That was... incredible."

I didn't know what to say to that, and apparently mom didn't need to hear anything as she pulled me back out from the alley and to the car. Neither of us said a word for the entire car trip home, or even once we got home. Only when we reached upstairs did I open my mouth. "Yeah," I said, "it was."

Mom grinned. "Night, sweetheart."

"Night, mom," I said, and we turned to go to our separate beds.

I woke up a bit earlier than normal the next morning. The temptation to stay in bed and drift back into sleep was powerful, but I overcame it and rolled out of bed, throwing on a t-shirt before heading downstairs.

It was Friday. Day seven of mom's and my agreement. A week tomorrow I'd be leaving for college. Now don't get me wrong, I'd been excited to go to college and I still was. I was under no illusions that having amazing sexual encounters with mom twice a day was some kind of replacement for life in general. I wasn't going to give up on college and stay at home to become my mom's full time cum dispenser. But I would miss it, I knew. Even though I really wanted mom to be happy, part of me secretly hoped she didn't manage to get pregnant during these two weeks and we'd have to keep trying every opportunity we got. Or maybe she would get pregnant but our arrangement would continue anyway. There would be no logical reason to do so, but hot damn did it feel good.

I puttered around the kitchen as I thought all this, rustling up some coffee and an omelette for mom and me to share for breakfast. Just as I finished and was about to go upstairs and rouse mom, she walked into the kitchen. I hadn't looked in the mirror so don't know how I looked after our session in the cinema the previous evening, but mom was looking pretty dishevelled. Her hair was mussed and she looked a bit bleary eyed. She also hadn't changed since getting up, I saw. She was still in her pyjama bottoms and I finally got to see the pyjama top that I assumed she'd been wearing during our late night encounter a few days earlier. It had the same pattern as the bottoms but was a button up shirt style top with a neckline that dipped down. It didn't plunge to her cleavage by any means, but compared to her usual jumpers it was positively scandalous. It also hung loosely from her tits in a way that certainly got my cock's attention.

"Hey," mom said croakily as she walked in. I gave a little wave, too busy taking in the details of her top to bother with pleasantries. Mom probably wouldn't have heard them anyway as she went straight to the coffee machine and poured herself a mug full. I winced as she immediately gulped a couple of mouthfuls of what had to be scaldingly hot liquid. Clearly it didn't bother mom, who just sighed with relief, topped up her mug, then sat down at the table.

I served up the food and mom and I tucked into the eggs with copious amounts of coffee thrown in. Mom seemed to wake up now she had some caffeine and food inside her, and we chatted between mouthfuls about our impressions of the film the previous evening. Given that we'd only seen forty minutes or so of it neither of us could really give a fair review, but we did enjoy pointing out all the terrible aspects we remembered from that first half. We seemed to have silently agreed not to discuss what we did for the second half of the film, or at least I thought we had, right up until mom looked down demurely at the table and said "I especially enjoyed that sex scene."

I grinned too, weirdly shy about discussing it in such a normal setting. Mom didn't bother staying on the topic and asked what my plans were for the day.

I explained about my activities on Craigslist a few weeks earlier, careful to avoid mentioning that I'd seen her ad. I'd managed to find someone to buy an accordion that my grandfather had inexplicably given me for Christmas the previous year and that had been sat on top of my wardrobe ever since. I could only assume my grandfather was going mad. I'd also managed to find a couple of guys who, between them, were selling most of the text books that I'd need for my first year of college courses. They were going at a fraction of the price they should have cost, on the proviso that I came and collected them. Luckily for me, my accordion buyer and text book sellers all lived in the same town, about a forty five minute drive away. I'd arranged all three transactions to take place this afternoon, which was my only real plan for the day. Mom nodded, "Sounds good!" she said.

I stood up and started collecting the dirty plates and mugs and asked mom what her plans were. She just shrugged a little. "Oh you know," she said, "work stuff. Nothing exciting."

I took the dishes to the sink and started the hot water flowing, ready to wash up. I thought mom might head upstairs then but she stayed at the kitchen table, watching me and sipping on a glass of orange juice. There was something about this scene that seemed familiar.

"So," she said, after a minute.

When nothing else seemed forthcoming I prompted "So?"

"So," she said again. "I've been thinking. About the rules of our... arrangement."

I nodded noncommittally, not sure I liked where this was headed. The rules at the start had been simple: no sex. That had meant no groping, no thrusting, and no monkey business. We'd been breaking those rules since the first session of course. I'd groped pretty much everything mom had to grope. I'd thrust into my hand, her hand, over her ass, over her pussy, and into her pussy. Our business had so many monkeys we just needed some typewriters and we could probably whip up some Shakespeare plays. Mom no doubt wanted to reestablish some semblance of sanity. I couldn't blame her, I thought, blamefully.

"I think we've been pretty good about following them," she said after a moment longer. I managed not to snort laughter, but it was close. If mom was going for a poker face then I could too. I just concentrated on washing the dishes as mom spoke. "Your idea about using my underwear to stop yourself getting inside me was really clever," she went on. There were so many things wrong with that sentence that I didn't know where to start. It hadn't been my idea, I'd just nearly impaled mom while she happened to still have her panties on. Without them we'd have been screwing in the back of her car. More to the point her panties didn't stop me getting inside her, they just meant less of me went inside than would have without them. Unless, as I'd discovered last night, I cheated and loosened her underwear, at which point they did a grand total of fuck all about stopping my cock in its tracks.

"But," mom continued. At this point I really didn't know what she was going to come out with. "I feel like some of the rules might be needlessly getting in the way of you doing your job." The job she was referring to, I assumed was knocking her up. And she had a point. Getting my dick inside her at the exact moment that I came had been a nightmare of timing since the beginning. My failure at the very kitchen sink that I was currently standing at still haunted me. And while fucking mom through her panties felt amazing, I did feel like we'd been lucky twice to get them out of the way so I could cum properly inside her. If we couldn't get them out of the way in time, like last night in the cinema, then I'd essentially end up cumming while wearing a soft, cotton condom. It wouldn't stop all my sperm doing their task, obviously (don't use soft cotton condoms as birth control, kids!), but it certainly wouldn't help matters.

I nodded slowly and placed the last plate on the draining board, then got to work on the pan I'd cooked the omelette in.

"So," said mom, "I think," another pause, "maybe," an even longer pause, and then a rush of words all at once. "If you get it all the way inside me to cum and it turns out you're on the brink but not quite there you can just give it another thrust to get yourself over the edge. One or two more thrusts. Nothing more. Maybe, like, five thrusts, tops."

I stared down at the pan in my hands, mindlessly scrubbing it even though it was clean. Mom was saying that, as long as I didn't take liberties, I could basically fuck her to push myself over the edge into orgasm. "Oh... okay," I said, shuffling back a half step as my cock leapt forwards and started pressing against the kitchen counter. "That sounds a like a great idea, mom. Good thinking!" I finally placed the now sparkling pan on the draining board and started giving my trembling hands a quick wash under the warm water. I heard mom's chair scrape backwards as I did so and I thought she was going to head upstairs. Instead, when I glanced over my shoulder I saw her coming around the table and heading right for me, wearing the kind of look a lion might give to a gazelle. Especially if the lion planned to fuck the gazelle in the kitchen. Which seems unlikely now I think about it.

"I need it," growled mom as she came at me. "Now!" she barked as if I'd said no, which I definitely hadn't. I turned to face her but before I could do anything mom sank to her knees in front of me and yanked my boxers down to my ankles. My cock sprang up and mom adroitly caught it in her mouth, then sucked on the head like she thought she could just suck the cum straight out of it. That didn't feel like an entirely implausible possibility at the time. One of her hands came up to cup my balls while I saw the other reach down into the front of her pyjama bottoms. It wasn't difficult to figure out what that hand was doing, especially as mom started grunting around my cock.

I moved my hands to mom's head, my damp fingers curling into her hair. I felt mom relax her head slightly and I took the initiative and started bucking my hips, fucking mom's mouth as her tongue swirled all over my cock's underside. The sensations coming up from my cock were incredible, with mom's tongue and the little vibrations from her moans overloading my nerves. I felt an orgasm coming on fast and stopped bucking my hips. Mom seemed to take umbrage at this and immediately began pushing her head back and forth, her lips sliding wetly over the length of my shaft as her tongue danced beneath it.

"Oh shit!" I yelped, feeling an orgasm about to burst forth. Lost in pleasure I'd momentarily forgotten where I was supposed to cum. Fortunately mom hadn't. She pulled her mouth off me just as I was about to cum and my cock hovered in front of her face looking painfully engorged. If my mom had been a real looker I might have exploded all over her face at that moment. Fortunately her face hadn't entirely lost its ability to stave off my orgasm, and I didn't cum. Mom didn't want to waste any time though. She laid down on the kitchen floor where she had knelt and shucked off her pyjama bottoms. She wasn't wearing any underwear. I didn't need to be told what she wanted, and sank between her legs before lining my cock up with her pussy.

"I'm ready!" she cried before I even got the chance to ask, and so I pushed myself forward, sinking my cock deep into mom's pussy. I was close, really close, but my orgasm hovered just out of reach. Well aware of our recently rewritten rule book, I pulled out and started hammering my cock into mom's tight, wet pussy.

Mom had said five thrusts was the maximum allowed. I think we both knew we'd be pushing that number up before long, but not this time. Four was all it took before the orgasm hit me like a physical blow. That was one more than mom managed. As my third thrust hit home she suddenly let out a cry and wrapped her arms around me, pushing her face into the crook of my neck. On the next thrust my own groan joined hers and I buried my cock as deep as I could into mom. She wrapped her legs around me, pressing down with her ankles as if to encourage me even deeper. I could feel the cum trickling down into mom, hopefully heading on a one way trip to her uterus and beyond.

We laid there on the kitchen floor for a few minutes, my cock slowly going soft inside mom and her limbs tight around me. Eventually she broke the silence. "Steven?"

"Yeah, mom?" I said.

"Could we get up? My back hurts."

I smiled and stood up once mom had disentangled her limbs from around me. I then helped her to her feet. "My hero," she said, giving me a kiss on the cheek, then she wandered off to her room and I got on with my day.

That afternoon at around three I pulled the accordion down from its home on top of my wardrobe and gave it a quick clean. A few quick squeezes convinced me that no, I really didn't want to keep the thing, and I headed downstairs with it.

Mom was sat on the couch in the living room, staring at her laptop. "Hey, mom," I said. "I'm just heading out now to get rid of this infernal thing. Do you want anything while I'm gone?"

Mom stretched her arms up in the air and closed her laptop. "I don't think so, honey," she said, then rubbed her face. "Actually could I come for a ride with you? It'll be nice to get out of the house."

"Sure!" I said. Mom was usually a good passenger to have in the car. She didn't backseat drive, she was a surprisingly good navigator for someone who didn't get out that much, and most important of all she never touched the stereo. What more could you want?

Mom stood up and looked down at herself. She was rocking the baggy jumper and skirt look today, for a change. That was fine with me and apparently it was fine with her as she just said "Let's go, then," and headed for the front door.

The drive to the town where we were headed should have taken less than an hour. I hadn't taken into account how bad traffic would be on a Friday afternoon, nor quite how bad the directions that I'd been given to my accordion buyer's house were. "Turn left at the tree, it's the green door," I muttered to myself for the tenth time as we drove in seemingly endless circles. In the end it took almost an hour and a half before we reached the right address. Even then it was mostly luck. I thought I had roughly the right house, except the door was a lurid red. I knocked anyway and a bemused looking guy not much older than myself answered. It turned out that yes, this was the right address, yes his door was green, oh but no, wait, it had been repainted recently so yes, his door was red now, and no, I most certainly didn't want to come in and check out his accordion collection.

Cash in hand and accordion finally disposed of I made my way back to the car where mom was waiting with a bemused expression of her own. "Don't ask," I said as I drove away to the next address.

The two text book sellers were easier to find but no easier to deal with. The first had forgotten I was coming and took half an hour to round up all the books, a process not made faster by his insistence on asking me every five minutes if I wanted a beer. Having turned down the offer with "Sorry, man, I'm driving," and "No thanks, I'm only eighteen," the first few times, I did at least entertain myself with ever more mysterious reasons to decline, none of which he seemed to pay the least bit of interest in. "Sorry, I can't, I don't have a liver." "Better not, I haven't drunk in years. Not since the incident." "No thanks, I only drink the blood of virgins." I don't think he so much as blinked at any of them.

The second seller was more organised than the first. Perhaps too organised. He insisted I check each book I was buying for damage, then signed individual receipts confirming the books were in the condition listed. It wouldn't have been so bad except I'd snapped up a dozen books at his bargain prices.

By the time I dropped back into the driver seat, what should have been a two hour outing had already lasted over three hours. And I still had to drive back. Mom had at least had the presence of mind to bring a book with her so hadn't been bored out of her skull waiting in the car.

"Do you want me to drive back?" asked mom, looking over at me from the passenger seat.

"Nah, it's okay," I said, running my fingers through my hair. Mostly I was just glad all the transactions were finished.

"Listen," said mom, "traffic is going to be even worse by now, and I don't think either of us will want to cook by the time we get home. What do you say we find somewhere to eat here and drive back afterwards?"

"I say: you are a genius, mom."

My mom smiled. "Yes," she said. "Yes I am."

In fact mom had spotted a little Japanese restaurant while we'd been driving in circles earlier, so she guided us back there and we headed in. We must have been earlier than the evening crowd, or else the restaurant just wasn't popular, since we were the only customers in there for the duration of our meal. Given how good the service was and how delicious the food tasted, I'd have to guess that it was the former.

We were both in high spirits as we left the restaurant and got back into the car. The sun had already dipped below the buildings and twilight was taking hold. I was willing to drive home on the highway, guessing that traffic would have cleared up, but after a little persuasion from mom I agreed to return on some of the smaller roads. Traffic would definitely be minimal on them, and I think mom was enjoying just relaxing in the car with the stereo playing.

The drive was uneventful for a while. Just me, mom, and the tunes we were listening to. I thought mom had drifted off to sleep a couple of times, but when I glanced over she was just looking out the window, relaxing.

After about half an hour, maybe half way home, I noticed mom was getting fidgety. Given how much sitting she'd been doing in the car today I figured her behind was probably just falling asleep. But then she ran the fingertips of her right hand in a slow caress down over her torso. That in itself could have meant many things, but it was harder to misconstrue when she reached over with her left hand and started rubbing my inner thigh slowly up and down.

"Steven?" she murmured after a few minutes of this, during a quiet point in one of the songs.

"Mm?" I said back.

"Find somewhere," she said simply. During more innocent times I might have thought she meant find somewhere to pee. But we weren't living in innocent times. And I didn't think she wanted to pee.

Ideally I would have found some quiet back road with no traffic and just parked up. But it wasn't late enough for any of the roads we were near to be deserted, and the way mom's hand had started rubbing across my cock on alternate strokes made me think she wasn't feeling like waiting.

I was pondering the problem when I spied a small gas station up ahead. Mom raised an eyebrow at me when I pulled into the forecourt, but I just waggled my eyebrows in return and got out of the car. Having adjusted myself slightly so the bulge in my jeans wasn't obvious, I ambled into the adjoining convenience store.

"Hello!" I said to the cashier, doing my best innocent impression. He was a large guy sat behind the counter and staring up at some talent show on the television. I grabbed some breath mints and set them on the counter. The cashier barely acknowledged my existence as he scanned them through and grunted out the price unintelligibly. Fortunately I can read so checked what price had come up on his till then handed over the required sum. He flicked the coins into the till without even looking at it, which I have to admit was pretty skillful. That seemed to be the total amount of interaction he was willing to have with me, but since buying breath mints was merely a cunning ruse I wasn't quite done with him yet. "Do you have any restrooms, perchance?" I asked, not sure why I was suddenly talking like someone from a Dickens novel..

161 No Monkey Business P3

The man grunted in response and nodded in the vague direction of the back of the store. My heart sank, as that was no good. But then he muttered "Round back, outside." My heart leapt, then settled back down to where it started.

"Thanks!" I said, trying to walk casually out of the store. I saw mom stood by the car, and she gave me a curious look as I emerged from the store. I inclined my head in what I hoped was a universal signal for 'Come and follow me around the back of this convenience store'. Based on the way she then followed me around the back of that convenience store I think my hope was well placed.

"Here?" mom asked, as she caught up with me outside the small extension protruding from the back of the convenience store. A heavily repainted sign saying "Toilets" hung from a dilapidated door. I shrugged, mom sighed, and then she walked in. After a quick glance around she crooked her finger and beckoned me inside.

I think we were both surprised about the interior of the little toilet block. It wasn't going to win any awards any time soon, but nor did I think I would catch some horrible disease just by touching a surface with some exposed skin. There were three cubicles and a sink and hand dryer. Mom quickly checked all three cubicles to make sure we were alone in there then dragged me into the one closest to the door. The cubicle door had a small bolt to keep it locked, and I was pleased to see that the door covered most of the gap it was set into. Unless someone was going to lay their face on the floor or had a periscope in their pocket they wouldn't be able to see what was going on in our cubicle. Which was good, because we weren't going to be doing anything good.

Having pulled me into the cubicle, mom bolted the door behind her and then started undoing my pants. I tried to help but she batted my hands away. As soon as she'd shoved my pants and underwear down to my knees she pushed me backwards onto the toilet. Fortunately the toilet lid was down or our escapade could have had a rather unfortunate and wet ending.

Once I was sat she dropped to her knees in front of me and went to town on my cock. I really don't know where mom learned to give such amazing blowjobs, given what I assume was a total lack of experience. Maybe she had a dildo back home that she practised on, on the off chance she got into a sexual situation and wanted to shine. Well, shine she did, her lips and tongue working in concert to make my cock feel incredible. I let out a soft groan at the sensations, and tilted my head back, eyes closed. Mom paused then and whacked me lightly on the knee to get my attention.

"Hey," she said, "keep an ear open for anyone coming." I thought about making an obvious wise crack but then her head dropped back down onto my lap and I couldn't even think of an obvious one.

With uncanny presence of mind I had noted that the path leading up to the toilet block we were in was fully gravelled, so I felt confident that we would hear anyone crunching their way up to it. It helped that it was quiet in there, the only sound being the wet slobbering of mom's mouth on my cock. That and another slightly wet sound. I looked down trying to figure out what this other sound was, and saw that mom had her skirt bunched up around her waist and was rubbing her fingertips rapidly back and forth over her clit. Her exposed clit. Apparently mom hadn't been wearing underwear this whole time we were out. My cock jumped at this realisation, which mom must have thought meant I was close.

Quickly standing up she put her feet either side of the toilet and lowered herself down, grabbing my cock as she came down and lining it up along the length of her pussy. She then started rubbing herself back and forward, pushing her slit down against my hardness, and getting some serious stimulation on her clit in the process. She lowered her head to my shoulder as she grinded, picking up the pace until I was worried we were going to break the toilet.

"Close," she said into my shoulder after a few minutes of this. I didn't know if she was saying she was close to cumming or asking if I was. I suspected both were true.

"I'm close," I said, feeling my orgasm building up. In fact it was more than building up, I really didn't know how much longer I would last. "Crap," I hissed, "I'm gonna cum!"

Mom raised herself off me and lifted my cock upright before slamming back down onto it. Not missing a beat she raised and lowered her hips again, and again, and again, and-

We both froze as we heard the door to the block opening. Mom put her knuckle in her mouth and I could see her biting down on it to keep from making any noise, while I clamped my lips shut and tried not to move. I had been one more thrust away from cumming and even now I felt like an errant move from mom might topple me over the edge.

Whoever had just come into the toilets didn't seem to be aware that they'd interrupted anything. I heard them whistling some tuneless ditty as they meandered over to the cubicle furthest from ours. The whistling never stopped as I heard the bolt slide home, a toilet lid being lifted and pants being undone. It was far from arousing but given that I was balls deep in my mom I didn't think I was in danger of losing my erection.

Mom was either even hornier than I was or less worried about being heard. Whatever the case, once the unmistakable sound of someone pissing reached us, mom must have decided that our new neighbor was too busy to notice us. She leant back slightly and reached between us, returning her fingers to her clit and starting to strum it furiously. I looked at her with wide eyes, hoping they conveyed how much I thought this was a bad idea. But mom had her eyes closed and a look of ecstasy on her face, so my expression was a waste of time.

She must really have been close as moments later she shook, her orgasm striking. Her mouth opened in an 'o' of pleasure, and I was sure she was going to start crying out and get us busted. Instead she leaned down and bit hard into my shoulder. Then I was sure I was going to cry out and get us busted.

At that moment the flush sounded from two cubicles down and, with noises momentarily being disguised we both let out quiet variations on the theme of "Oh fuck".

Mom's pussy was clenching around my cock as she came, pulling me into her almost hard enough to trigger my own orgasm. But pissing sounds have never been my fetish and I'd been brought back far enough from the edge to just avoid cumming.

I'd never been so happy to hear someone not wash their hands after using the toilet as I was then. The other occupant of the block audibly finished up, unbolted their cubicle, and then walked straight out. I paused for a moment longer, until I heard the door to the block click shut, then I sprang into action.

Mom had her arms draped around my shoulders and her mouth still at my shoulder. I grabbed her ass in both hands and stood up, thankful that mom automatically wrapped her legs around me even in her post-orgasmic fugue. I rushed forwards then, surprisingly quickly for someone with his jeans wrapped around his knees. My cock was still buried in mom's pussy and my orgasm was still within arm's reach, so I slammed mom's back into the cubicle door, planning to fuck her against it and cum before my arm's got tired. Oh, and in under five thrusts. Maybe six. No more than ten.

That was the plan, anyway. Instead, with the sound of wood breaking, the bolt tore from the cubicle door and it burst open. I almost lost my balance, but managed to keep staggering forward until mom's back crashed into the wall of the toilet block, luckily not a part with the sink or hand dryer.

Mom let out an oof as we collided with the wall, then seemed to notice where we were: out in the part of the toilet block where anyone could walk in, not safely ensconced in the cubicle. She murmured "Oh shit" and started bucking her hips against me like a crazy person. "Hurry up," she said, "fuck me already!" I had to wonder again if mom enjoyed this risk of getting caught more than I did.

While I had no intention of getting caught, I was extraordinarily close to cumming and didn't want to carry mom back into a second cubicle just to try again. Instead I fucked her there, against the wall. Between mom's hips going crazy and my frantic bucking I don't really know how many thrusts we managed before my orgasm announced its imminent arrival. Probably less than ten.

"Mom!" I groaned.

"Oh god," mom groaned.

"I'm cumming!" I said.

"Yes!" mom said.

"Crunch" said the gravel outside.

It would have been almost comical for anyone watching. Both our eyes went wide before mom pushed herself up just as I pulled back and let her drop back onto her feet. My cock was still out, still hard, and still hadn't cum, but I didn't have time to worry about that. I all but threw myself back into the cubicle we'd just been using, and mom shoved the door shut behind me. I saw her pushing her skirt back down to her ankles as the door slammed into me. How she was going to disguise the look of someone almost caught fucking, I didn't know.

I reached for the bolt on the cubicle door but then remembered this was the door we'd just broken. At that moment I heard the toilet block's door open, and someone walk in. With no bolt I just held the cubicle door in place, praying that whoever had come in didn't try to open it too much. I heard mom give a slightly out of breath "Hi" to whoever had walked in, and a soft female voice said "Hi" back before the furthest cubicle door away creaked open then shut again.

By the sound of it mom was washing her hands. She dragged out the process, maybe not wanting to leave me alone in there. Or maybe wanting to finish what we'd started when the new occupant left.

But there's only so long one can pretend to be washing your hands, and after a couple of minutes I heard mom leave the toilet block. I considered going after her but I still had a death grip on the cubicle door, meaning my jeans were still half way down my legs and my cock was still poking out, not quite as hard as it had been but clearly pretty disgruntled. I decided to wait it out.

I didn't have to wait long. After another minute I heard the other toilet goer flush then leave their cubicle, before washing their hands and heading out. I waited for a half minute more then yanked up my underwear and pants and high tailed it out of there.

I could see mom sat in the passenger seat of my car so I stalked over and got in the driver's side. Mom didn't say anything, and I just grasped the steering wheel like someone was trying to steal it from me.

I'd been so close to cumming not once but twice, and I could feel little pulses of energy running through my cock as if to remind me that I had unfinished business down there.

"Sorry about that, hon," said mom, breaking me out of my reverie.

"It's okay," I said, hoping I didn't sound like a petulant child.

"When we get home..." mom said, raising her eyebrows. I nodded, not sure if I could wait that long.

It turned out I was right. I couldn't wait that long.

"Where are we headed?" asked mom. We'd reached the outskirts of our town but the opposite side to that which we lived. At this time on a Friday we should have just driven straight through the center of town to get home. That wasn't what I was doing.

"Scenic route," I said, giving mom a small smile. She looked suspicious, but couldn't help smiling back.

"Right..." she drawled.

In my defence the route was quite scenic in the right light. But it was now fully dark and that wasn't the right light. Half way down a quiet residential street I turned left around the side of a small school that had been closed for decades. When the school was open there had been a road leading off to a bunch of farms a mile or so behind the road. Now the schools and the farms were all deserted and the road wasn't that well known. I knew it because it was a great local place to park your car in a shady spot and not worry about being disturbed. It had certainly worked plenty of times for me and Cassie when we'd been dating and I was damn well going to make use of it now.

After a few minutes of trundling down the crumbling old street I parked up between two great oak trees towering up from the side of the road, then killed the engine. Mom looked at me, a sly smile just visible on her face in the dim light coming through the windshield, and her eyebrows raised in a question.

"Get in the back," I said.

Mom didn't need asking twice and we both rushed to undo our seatbelts and get out of our doors, then get back in through the back doors. We groped for each other in the dark and immediately pressed our lips together once we found each other. Mom's tongue was the first to make a move but we were soon making out like a pair of horny teenagers. We each had a hand on the other's back, grasping at each other. Mom's other hand was in my hair, pulling my lips to hers every time they drifted. My other hand was on mom's ass. Because I may not have mentioned this but I love my mom's ass.

After a few minutes of desperate kissing mom's hand went to my top and pulled up on it. I took the hint and leaned back to pull it off and toss it on the front seat. Then, realising it was something I should have done a while ago, I grabbed hold of the bottom of mom's jumper and pulled it up and, with a little help, over her head. It figured that the first time I got mom's top off it was all but pitch black. Still, as our lips returned to one another I made sure to get a handful of breast, squeezing it between my fingers and rubbing my thumb over the ever hardening nipple.

It all felt amazing, the kiss, one tit in my hand, the other grazing my chest. But my cock was crying out for release and mom must have realised this as she soon disentangled herself and reached down to fumble blindly with my jeans. I reached down and took over, sliding my jeans and underwear down to my ankles then kicking them off with my shoes and socks. While I was doing that I heard a zipper somewhere, which threw me for a moment since my jeans were buttoned up. But then I made out mom's silhouette moving around beside me and realised she was shedding her skirt too. The fact that we were both finally naked together would have gotten me even harder if it had been possible, but my cock had never been this hard before in my life and just had nothing else to give.

Once our clothes were shed, mom wrapped her arms around my shoulders and pulled me down on top of her as she lay on her back in the back seat of my car. My cock lay on her stomach, pulsing in time with my heartbeat and as we started kissing again mom reached down to grab it and started jerking me off, smearing precum from the head down over the rest of my cock as she did so.

I groaned into mom's mouth, really not sure how much longer I'd be able to hold out after the events earlier in the evening. Mom stopped kissing me and leaned around to gently nip my earlobe. She then whispered in my ear "Get that cock in my mouth."

I scrambled onto my knees and shuffled forward on them, my cock sliding up mom's torso leaving a trail of precum in its wake. I'd been aiming for her mouth, I really had. But half way there mom let out a "Coo" of delight and I had to groan again as my cock found itself nestled between mom's tits. She put a hand on my stomach to halt my forward progress and, after an excruciating few seconds, I felt her move her large, soft breasts over my cock, wrapping it up in their warmth.

I started humping forward, the copious amounts of precum oozing from my cock making it easy to slide between mom's tits. I didn't think it could feel any better, right up until the moment that mom started meeting the tip of my cock with her swirling tongue at the top of each of my strokes.

I leant back, suddenly feeling like I was going to faint. Or just cum. Or both. I managed not to do either for a few seconds more, but having leaned back I realised my hands were level with mom's hips.

I stopped thrusting my hips. If I'd thought that would slow down the stimulation then I was sorely mistaken as mom immediately started massaging her breasts up and down around my cock, a sensation that if anything felt better than it had when I was the one doing the moving. However, my main motivation for not thrusting had less to do with avoiding my own orgasm and more to do with bringing on mom's. Without my hips throwing me off balance I could support myself on my left arm, leaving my right hand free to reach behind me and find mom's pussy.

Finding a pussy in the dark, especially at such a weird angle, always has the potential to be difficult. Fortunately mom's spread legs provided an easy path to follow straight to her prize. Even legless I probably would have been fine; mom's pussy was radiating heat like a furnace and as soon as my fingers made contact I felt just how wet she was, juices literally dripping out of her and onto the car seat.

Teasing seemed superfluous at this point, so I slid two fingers straight into mom's pussy. She gasped and started rolling her hips, fucking back against my hand as I fingered her.

Mom had stopped massaging my cock with her tits when my fingers entered her, apparently distracted by her own pleasure. I gave my hips a few experimental thrusts forward and found I could just about fuck her tits in this position without falling on my ass.

"Oh god!" moaned mom as my fingers swirled into her and my cock pistoned between her tits. "Steven!" she cried, and then her whole body started convulsing. I heard her hands beating the car seat and she let out a series of strangled yelps as she came.

I slowed my fingers, expecting her to need some time to recover, but she put a hand on my stomach and pushed me back. "Fuck me right now god dammit!" she yelled at me, her voice so thick with lust that it almost pushed me over the edge right there.

I scrambled backwards and grabbed my cock, aiming it at her pussy. We both let out long moans as I slid inside her. Her pussy was a perfect mix at that moment, so thoroughly wet that I entered her without resistance and yet still so tight that I knew I wouldn't last long. I must have paused for half a second having bottomed out in mom, far too long for her liking. She started tapping my ass with her hand and thrusting her hips up. I got the message, and started hammering my hips up and down, my cock pounding wetly into mom and my balls slapping audibly against her ass with each stroke.

I don't think either of us were counting thrusts right at that moment, and I know mom wouldn't have stopped me even if we'd gone way beyond five. Still, I'd been so turned on for so long that within ten seconds I felt the tell tale signs of my imminent orgasm. "Mom!" I managed to grunt out breathlessly. "Cumming!"

Mom started chanting "Yes" in sexy little whispers, which turned into a long hiss as my hips crashed down for the final time and my cock started to unload. I was trembling uncontrollably with the strength of my orgasm, the repeated sexual near misses of the evening meaning that jet after jet of cum was ready to burst from my cock. Mom wrapped her arms and legs around me, pulling me against her for a deep kiss and to pull my cock even deeper inside her. Mom's soft tits and hard nipples pressed against my chest, and I reached down to grab a handful of ass even as I jerked my hips a few more times to encourage the last few spurts of cum out.

We laid there for a while, our kisses growing softer and more sporadic as we both came down from our orgasms. When we had both stopped panting like long distance runners I slowly pushed myself up. Our skin peeled away from each other, sweat covering both our bodies despite the chill outside the car. I slowly pulled my cock out of mom, feeling a dribble of cum and other fluids follow it out. My car seat was going to need a serious clean, I realised.

There was a silence in the back of the car then, both of us getting our breaths back and processing what had just happened. This had gone way beyond me graciously granting mom the use of my sperm. Despite having just had a mind blowing orgasm, mentally I wanted to collapse back down onto mom and go at it again. Physically, though, the only thing I felt up to collapsing on top of was my bed. Finally mom broke the silence and groaned "Hot damn. Can we do that again?"

I made a "Hmm" noise as if contemplating deeply. "I suppose so, for you, mom," I said.

Mom punched my shoulder, or at least tried to. In the dark she just kind of winged my arm. "Jackass," she said lightly. And then "Come on, help me find my clothes then let's get home. I think we both need a shower."

"Together?" I asked, only half joking.

Now it was mom's turn to "Hmm." Finally she said "Maybe tomorrow, fly boy. Right now I just want to get into bed." I didn't even say anything to that but mom added "To sleep in," anyway. "I don't think we'd be in bed for a while if we showered together right now," she went on.

It was difficult to disagree with that. I helped mom round up her clothes then awkwardly slipped on as many of my own as I could find in order to make myself decent. I could have leaned into the front of the car and flicked on the light up there, but it was somehow more fun to maintain the inky blackness. Eventually we both got back into the front seats and, after wiping a thick layer of condensation from the windshield, we drove home.

My bed called out to me once we arrived, but I managed to force myself into a quick wash first. Mom and I called our goodnights to one another as I walked back to my room from the bathroom, and I didn't even bother turning on my bedroom light, simply flopping onto my bed.

My last thoughts as I lay there were that mom and I were half way through our agreement now. Seven days down, and seven to go. Or, as it was difficult not to think about it, fourteen orgasms to go. My cock stirred half-heartedly at the thought of it, but I also found myself a little sad. With every session mom and I had from now on, we'd have had more times together behind us than were left to go. I again wondered what the future might bring after the two week period was up. But that's where my thoughts stopped for the evening, as sleep pulled me down into its tranquil embrace..

162 A Foot Rub To Remember

ladiek

It was Saturday night and my son Adam had a basketball game out of state and my husband and I decided to drive down to Alabama to attend. We loved going to watch Adam play. He was the starting point guard so he wasn't very tall. This was his senior year and he was hoping for some sort of scholarship to play in college.

Adam was very talented. He averaged nearly 21 points a game and for a point guard that was very good.

My husband, daughter, and I drove down and arrived right before tip off and watching Adam made me very excited and happy and a lot of other parents would speak to Lane and I about Adam's performance.

After the game we would wait for Adam to come out of the locker room and see him and hug him. Normally the coach wanted the team to ride to and from the school just to have that team chemistry, but since this was an out of town game, the coach was fine to let Adam ride home with us.

We waited for a few minutes and out came the boys one by one and finally, Adam came through the door with other parents cheering the boys on. A big smile rose across his face and his cheeks turned a rosey red. Adam was easily embarrassed. But to me, I loved him so much and I thought it was very cute watching him red on up in his face.

I gave Adam a giant hug and kissed him on his cheeks and the scent from his cologne filled the air and it smelt very good. I took an extra few seconds hugging him just taking him in.

Adam is my only son. I have a daughter that is a bit older at 22 and Adam just turned 18. He is my baby. He is very handsome with brownish hair and a good tan. Adam tans in a tanning bed and even though I do not approve, it makes him very cute.

We headed out to the car and my daughter asked if she could ride in the front. I didn't mind. It was only a 2 hour trip and it was around 10pm and I figured I would fall asleep anyways.

We started heading for home when about 30 minutes into the trip when I propped my head against the cold window and closed my eyes. I tried to fall asleep but i just couldn't. I could not get cozy enough to sleep.

I laid there for a few minutes when I kicked my flip flops off and stretched out my legs and propped them up on the seat to the side and Adam took notice. He had given me foot massages before and started to slowly rub my left foot up and down to top part of my foot. This felt so good. I didn't say a word to him but our eyes met and I glanced at him with a smile. He knew I wouldn't object to a foot rub. He was a star at foot rubs.

I laid there in awe as it sent chills up and down my legs. The way his fingers were caressing my foot felt more than a son's innocent touch but I didn't look further into my head for any other thoughts.

It wasn't until we got closer to home when Adams hands massaged more up my legs on my calves. I had some lotion that I had given to him and he lotioned his hands and massaged my feet and my calves. I started to tense up a little when I noticed that I was getting a warm feeling in between my legs.

"Why" is all I kept thinking inside my head.

The worse part is the fact that I didn't try to stop myself from thinking about it. I laid there with my eyes closed, feeling his hands on my legs. I started to imagine what it would be like to have Adam laying on top of me having sex with me. All of this came out of nowhere. I was having all of these daydreams and it was turning me on. I pictured my husband pulling over at a rest stop and me sliding my shorts off and straddling Adam while Lane and my daughter went to the rest room. These thoughts were crazy but they brought a sense of excitement I had never felt before.

Finally we arrived home and I went upstairs and got in the bathroom and sat there thinking for a few minutes before Lane knocked on the door.

"Honey? Are you ok in there? He asked.

"Yeah I am fine. Just finishing up getting ready for bed." I responded back to him. I had taken my clothes off and stood their naked staring at myself in the mirror. All I could imagine was Adam there with me.

After a few minutes I walked out to the bed fully undressed as Lane took notice of the nothing I was wearing. He welcomed me in the bed and we instantly started kissing and touching. Pretty quickly Lane had opened my legs and had his mouth on my clit sucking my pussy.

"Oh Lane, god that's so good." I was moaning loudly.

Lane kept looking up as his eyes met mine and then he would suck harder and harder. I kept imagining Adam doing this to me and it would bring louder moans out of me.

Finally I looked up at Lane and said "come fuck me!". I shouted to him again. "Come fuck me baby"

With no hesitation he was on top of me and pressing his dick against me and fucking me. I laid there visualizing Adam on me and his dick inside me.

"Oh yeah baby, I love it. Your dick is so good." I shouted.

I started to cum and so did Lane.

We laid there side my side for a few minutes before I got up and cleaned myself. Once again I found myself in the mirror and stared deeply into my own eyes.

"Was I now considering this with Adam, my own son? Or was this just a one time thing? I tried shaking it off but these thoughts occurred in my head constantly since the car ride home.

I laid back in bed and tossed and turned all night long. At one point around 3am I woke up and Adam was on my mind. I thought to myself right then and there that I would do it given the opportunity. I was horny again thinking about it.

I got up from bed and headed to the bathroom and I was sitting there on the toilet and my body was trying to convince my mind to go to Adams room right then and there but my mind was hesitant. I was only hesitant for the soul reason of the embarrassment of rejection. I sat in there for about 10 minutes trying to think of a certain way or how I could make this happen.

Finally I convinced myself to see how far I would take it. I got up and headed out to the bedroom and walked up to Lane and whispered to him that I was going to go downstairs for a bit because I couldn't sleep well. Lane told me to go ahead and he hoped I felt better. I gave him a little kiss on the forehead and made my way to the hall.

Adam's room was down the hall on the other side of the house and I made my way towards his door. I took a big deep breath as my body was trembling with fear. I reached out and touched the door knob and closed my eyes and turned it. His door creaked open and I couldn't see Adam from this view. His bed was on the backside of the door.

"Adam" I whispered as I went in to his room.

"Adam are you awake?" I asked.

"Mom? Are you ok? What are you doing? He asked back to myself.

"I can't sleep and I wasn't sure if you were awake or not and thought I would come hang out but if you are asleep I will leave." I said to him

"No mom its ok, I haven't slept to well either."

"Where is your remote Adam" I asked hoping he would turn the tv on and he did.

"Do you mind if I lay down beside you and watch some tv?" I asked.

"Sure go right ahead" he said with a welcoming tired voice.

I had on my bedtime shorts and a little t shirt and I lifted his covers and laid myself down beside him. I nervously thought in my head what I was about to try and I was not sure he would accept.

We laid there watching TV for a few moments before I reached over with my hand and rested it on his stomach. I started to stroke his belly.

"Remember when I use to rub your belly has a kid?" I asked him.

"Yeah" he said in response.

"You are too grown up for me now" I said

"Aww" he said back to me.

I started to rub more around his stomach and upper body.

"Does the still feel good when I rub you like this" I asked.

"Yeah it feels so relaxing" he said

"You know Adam that foot and leg rub you gave me felt really good. Better than usual." I said.

"Really?" He said in question.

"Yeah and I loved it. You have amazing fingers and hands". I said

"Ha" he let out a quick little laugh.

My hands wondered up and down his upper body stroking his stomach and his chest. I felt the band of his shorts as I rubbed lower pretending not to notice. Adam didn't make a squirm or anything so I did it again.

"Adam do you have a certain spot you like to get rubbed" I asked.

He said yeah and he guided my hand to his waist line and said "right there.".

"I can do that" I said to him with a smile and I started rubbing his waist line and I slowly slipped a finger tip under his waist band and rubbed under neath eat across his whole body.

Adam laid there and closed his eyes as I rubbed him over and over. After a few minutes of rubbing him there I crept a little lower further down his abdomen area and felt the tip of his pubic hair.

"Oh Adam I'm so sorry" I claimed as I lifted my hand back to his lower abs.

"Its ok mom. It just felt really good and I was so relaxed. You don't have to be sorry. He said.

"Do you want me to do it again?" I asked.

"That's up to you" he said

And then I lifted his waist line again and rubbed some more lower and lower making it to his pubic hair one more time. I didn't jump away this time and he didn't either. I scratched my fingernails through his pubic hair for a few moments before I felt what I believed to be his penis touch my hand.

I didn't mind. I reached a little lower and sure enough it was his penis and I lifted a finger and slowly slid it up and down from bottom to top, the entire length caressing it.

He laid there resting and didn't make a move and I continued.

"Do you like that?" I whispered close to his face

He responded to me with a nod yes.

I knew this was it and was going to happen now.

I reached around and grabbed it with my hand. He had gotten very hard and I slowly squeezed it and started to stroke it. My eyes were focused on the TV and back down at Adam and back at the TV again as I went faster and faster. I could see the covers now bouncing up and down as my hand stoked him fast.

"Can I take off your shorts?" I asked

"Yeah" he responded.

He lifted his hips as I slid his shorts down past his knees and off his feet. I started touching him again stroking him slowly then faster.

"Ohhhhhhh mom" he let out a little sigh.

"Do you like that baby?" I said

"Yeah it feels good" he said back.

"I don't want you to cum Adam ok?" I said to him

"Ok mom" he said back.

I continued stroking him for another minute before I lifted the covers to expose his dick. When I saw it I smiled. He was average size and he had some precum on the tip of his dick. I wanted it in my mouth and I leaned down and kissed the tip of it and tasted his precum. Then I opened my mouth and slid my lips over the head and in one suck, I went all the way down his shaft and back up.

"Yeahhhh, that felt so good" he moaned

I did it again and again and again and faster and faster.

I was sucking his dick and Adam was as into it as I was. But I knew with Lane in the other room I had to be quick.

I started to feel Adam cumming in my mouth and I was caught off guard by it. But I accepted it all with ease.

When he was finished cumming, I sat back up and told him to not tell anyone about what I did. He agreed. I then told him I had to get back to my room before his dad came looking for me. Adam was fine with that and I kissed him on his forehead and got up.

"I will see you in the morning baby." I said as I left his room..

163 It Happened In The Car

HaydenDLinder

Stuck in traffic on the expressway. Downside? Big truck to my left, Frito Lay truck in front, last big truck so far up the ass of my Tercel I can't see the driver. Possible hope to the right. Never mind. Nothing but warehouses and an empty service road some three hundred yards away. Bonus suck points for; no working radio and WiFi sig is for crap so cell's get us nothing. Upside? Stuck in the car with my twenty-one year old baby brother who is funny as hell.

I had picked him up to bring him home for mom's birthday celebration this weekend and we were having a great time. Until the traffic slowed to a crawl for a few miles. Then a dead stop.

"Soooo Heidi, how you been?" he asks.

"Not bad Carl! Thank you for asking!" I reply with mock enthusiasm.

He gave a small laugh. "...At this rate we may miss Mom's birthday party."

I looked at him. "That's two days away. I think we'll be fine."

Just then, the truck to our left turned off its engine. Carl looks at me. "Sure we will."

"What do you think he sees that we can't?" I ask.

"With all lanes stopped like this, I would assume a multi-car pileup. I hope everyone's OK."

Suddenly I remembered, "Hey! I asked you earlier how things were going with Janet and you never answered me."

He gave a shrug. "Not well. We broke up. I just didn't want to talk about it the minute I got in the car."

"Oh. I'm sorry. I liked her."

He turned and looked at me with false surprise. "Noooo. You? You liked the opinionated, overbearing, headstrong brunette? I just can't see what you two could have in common to make you feel that way?"

I frowned at him. "Dick." he smiled at my response. "We seem to have some time now. Did you want to talk about it?" I asked.

He gave a thoughtful shrug. "You sure you want to discuss how my sex life led to the end of my relationship with her?"

I thought a moment before nodding. "Yeah. If it's important I do."

He nodded. "OK. Have I ever hinted or mentioned how I enjoy bondage play?" I looked forward, took a deep breath and let it out slow. "So, you DON'T want to talk about this?" he asked.

"No! I do! I really do. I just had this image of you in leather whip-me/beat-me gear that threw me for a loop."

He had a huge smile on his face as he shook his head. "I've never used that stuff. Some restraints, gags, blindfolds? Sure. But zipper mouth?" he shook his head again with a grin. "A little too Hollywood for me."

"So... you like being restrained?" I threw out there dreading his reply.

He looked at me with a deep frown. "Quick question... Me and Janet are in room. One of us has a dildo." I couldn't help but smile. "Which one of us is holding it?" he finished.

"Janet." I said with confidence.

"Why?"

"I feel like this is a trick question so I'm going to say; because she doesn't have a penis."

"Bullshit. Come on sis. I'm placid as hell. Mr. Mild-mannered." I looked at him with a feeling of having disappointed him. "You think she would have the didlo because I OBVIOUSLY would be the one to bend over and take it. Correct?"

I thought for a long minute before saying timidly, "...yeeeah."

He gave a sharp nod. "Thought so."

"Well, I'm sorry. I wasn't trying to hurt you. It's just that you're so..." I motioned with my hands at him unsure of how to describe my... 'nice' baby brother.

"Yeah. Yeah. Look, most people enjoy being something other than what they ARE in the bedroom. I..." he pointed at himself. "for instance, enjoy being in charge. Probably because in life I like to go with the flow. Not cause problems and I generally don't like hurting people."

"Generally?" I smiled at him.

"You remember Michael Duidecker?"

"From high-school? Yeah. He was a bit of a douche."

He nodded. "Beat that kid like he was the pinata at Angel's birthday party. Couldn't believe he just grabbed that girl's breast like that in the hallway."

"Oh yeah." I was nodding remembering the fight.

"Anyway. People like me generally like to be dominant in sex. Whereas, people like.. Ohhhh, let's say..." he looked at me. "YOU. Tend to enjoy being submissive."

"Bullshit!" It was my turn to say it.

He held up his hands. "I am not saying ALL dominant people enjoy being a sub. Anymore than all submissive personalities enjoy being a dom. People just aren't built like that." I nodded in reply. "But just so you know. If you ever walk into a room and there's some big scary guy on his hands and knees blowing some dude with a strapon up his ass? Do not fuck with that guy. There's a good chance in his day job he's a Green beret."

"Really?"

"Not always! Come on. It's an extreme example. I wouldn't suggest you go buy a strapon and try to date a S.E.A.L."

"Although they are in the Navy." I smiled.

He shrugged. "And according to Pop that would make them more inclined to..." We laughed for a minute. After a moment he turned back to me. "Have you ever thought about it?"

I thought a moment and shook my head. "Not really. The way Mom and Pop brought us up it was always for freaks and weirdos." I gave a slight cringe as I didn't want to hurt him.

"Do you think you would enjoy being tied down?"

I shook my head after a moment's thought. "I'm not sure."

He gave a slight shrug. "Would a man telling you..." his voice changed to a commanding tone. "open your mouth. I'm going to cum on your face." turn you on?"

I think what he said shocked me so much that my mouth opened on its own. I shook my head a little. "...I'm not sure."

He squinted as if he was trying to read my mind. "You're not sure... or you're too embarrassed to admit it."

I shook my head again. "I don't know."

"Even though you opened your mouth like I told you to?"

I smiled. "No. I was gasping from shock."

"Hm." he nodded. "...Rub your pussy." he said in that commanding tone.

"Fuck you."

"...Do it!"

"You say that one more time and I'll drag you out this car by your fucking hair just before I..."

He was waving his hands in surrender and smiling. "OK. OK. Let's get some clarification here." he was still smiling. "I'm trying to find out if you enjoy being a sub or not. I suspect you do..." I frowned at him. "But to find out for sure I need you to play along for the next fifteen minutes."

"This traffic jam may not last that long." Just then the truck behind us turned off it's engine. We both looked at the truck.

"Yeah, we got time." he said when we looked back at each other. "For the next..." he glanced at the truck behind us again. "twenty minutes I need you to obey every command I give you." I gave an uncomfortable cringe. "Look, you're still the scary person in this car. Unless you enjoy it, you are NOT going to do anything you don't want to do. Remember my example of the Green beret? ...By the way, don't try to just jump in there if he didn't invite you to the party."

I laughed and shook my head again. "I don't know..."

He smiled again. "...But you're getting excited by the idea, aren't you?"

"...And what do I get out of this... experiment?"

"Well... if it turns out you like it. You'll probably cum really hard." he said

"Uh huh." I was skeptical. "And what do you get out of it?"

He unbuckled his seatbelt and lifted the two armrests between us. He leaned across me and unbuckled my belt as well before whispering in my ear, "I get to make my big sister begg." He pulled away a few inches from me just in time to see me lick my lips.

"Take off your panties." he commanded.

Even after talking about it I was still pretty surprised by the order. I fumbled with my sundress a little but I could already tell I was getting moist from his tone.

"Do not make me tell you twice." he commanded.

I slowly started to lift the hem of my dress out of the way. when I looked down to see what I was doing. No sooner had I done that than I felt his hand on my cheek forcing me to turn my head and look at him.

"You keep your eyes on me until I say otherwise."

My mouth was getting dry. "OK."

He shook his head. "Yes - Sir."

I couldn't help but smile at that. This was Carl. My kid brother. I wanted to laugh but his gaze didn't falter... He wasn't joking. He wasn't a kid anymore. He was no longer "cute." He was handsome... and strong. I swallowed. "Yes, sir,"

I finished removing my underwear and sat back up. My hands were shaking. "Pull your dress up." My heart seemed like it wanted to come through my chest, it was beating so fast. I obeyed. He placed his hand on my right thigh and rubbed with his thumb. "Spread your legs."

I gave a small laugh. "Carl..." I smiled. "This is getting a little weird... I'm not sure I..." I was shaking my head.

He sat silent watching me until I stopped talking. "...Spread your legs." I started to look away when I felt his left hand gently grip my hair in the back. He slowly forced me to look at him again. He didn't say anything else until I let out a small whimper and spread my legs open as far as I could. "Rub your pussy."

I was nervous so when I slid my left hand between my legs I found I was not sopping wet. But I was wet enough to know the bastard had been right. I was enjoying this. I began to rub myself. Very quickly it became very pleasant. My pace increased and I closed my eyes.

"Open your eyes, slut."

I moaned as I obeyed him. "Yes, sir." I whined

He removed his hand from my thigh to take the spaghetti strap off my right shoulder. Pulling it below my breast until I had to pull my right arm out of it. He placed my right hand on his crotch. Then reached across to lower the other strap as low as it would go without disturbing my frigging hand. I rubbed the length of his cock through his jeans. Oh, thank God! He was huge.

"Don't you cum on me, slut." he said just before he leaned across and sucked on my left nipple. I let out a moan that was almost a yell. He let go of the nipple long enough to repeat, "Don't you cum, slut." Then leaned back and took my nipple into his mouth again. This was becoming too much. He changed to my right breast as he rubbed my left breast with his free hand and flicked the nipple. I backed off on how hard I was strumming my twat because I was about to pop, orders or no. I'm not sure if he knew somehow but he leaned away from my breast.

"Get your hand out of the way."

I was afraid of what he would do next and I hesitated with my hand sitting motionless covering my slit. I could feel his right hand next to it. My hesitation lasted longer than he wanted so he grabbed my hand and all but threw it to the other side of my left thigh. Then he drove in with two fingers. He curled them around my pubic bone and instantly hit my spot. I howled like a dog. My back arched away from the seat and I couldn't think.

He used my hair to force me to look at him again. "You like that, slut?!"

He was rubbing my clitoris with his thumb. "YES - SIR!" I yelled in a pained voice.

His fingers were attacking my g-spot and his fucking thumb wouldn't stop moving. He pulled my face right to his until our noses were touching. "Don't you cum!" I whined out a scream. "Don't cum!" I could feel tears starting to form as I screamed incoherent gibberish. My left hand had found it's way to grip his right forearm.

"Please, sir... Please..."

"Don't do it."

"Please, sir... I'll be such a good little slut for you." I begged. "I'll be your good little slut." I kissed him. I whined into his mouth. "I'll do anything you want, sir." I stuck my tongue in his mouth.

His tongue wrestled with mine for a moment before he pulled back. "You may cum now."

As soon as he said it my body curled forward around his arm as I all but pissed in my car. Wave after wave of orgasms rushed through me. My legs tried to close and reopen around his hand several times while my grip on his arm dug in. I kept shaking and shimmying in my seat as the orgasms wouldn't stop. It took me a moment to realize his hand was still working me over. I forced myself to sit back in my seat and regain eye contact with him. He smiled a confident, cocky son of bitch kind of smile before slowing his hand down. All I could do was quiver and watch the smug fucker while praying he was about to stop completely. He pushed one more through me. I managed to keep my eyes on him as I came this time. That seemed to please him as he slowly removed his hand from my exhausted pussy. He lifted his hand and rubbed my juices into each breast.

He had moved his left hand to where he could rub my cheek with his thumb. He leaned in close again. "Now, how was that?" I couldn't answer. I still had a few tremors rushing through me every few minutes. "I would 'think' that shows you - very - much - enjoy being a submissive. Hm?"

I nodded as he kissed me. "Thank you." I whispered.

He smiled. "You don't have to thank me, slut." I felt confused. "You said you would do anything I wanted." His smile had a touch of malice. It took me a moment but I nodded. "Good... Take my cock out." With his last command given he settled back in his seat and lowered the backrest all the way down.

I could say "no." I thought. I was more than capable. I could claim that my hand moved on it's own but I knew it didn't. I watched as my hand reached over to rub the impressive erection in his jeans. I could call him a sick fuck and hit him. Fuck, his cock is so hard. There are hundreds of things I could do or say to get out of this. But then... I realized I'd been staring at his hard-on since he lay back on the seat. I unbuckled his belt and released the button of his jeans. As I lowered the zipper of his fly the sound made my mouth water. I knew the asshole was going to make me suck his dick. I also knew that if he didn't, I was going to stuff it in my mouth as quick as I could. I didn't give a shit what was or wasn't submissive as I removed the thing from his pants. I stroked his thick ten inches of beautiful cock. I licked my lips and leaned in to engulf the head in my mouth. I heard a moan escape my brother as I began to suck on him. I pushed down as far as I could but I could only get about four inches of him into my mouth before hitting my gag reflex.

"Very good. We need to get you used to deep-throating me so keep pushing to your gag point." he said as he placed both hands on the back of my head.

I drove down again and tried not to gag but it happened anyway.

"Try not to think about it. Keep going."

I had tears forming because of the gagging but I kept trying. "You're such a good little slut. I'm so pleased with you." he said as he stroked my cheek with one hand and forced me back down with the other. I kept bobbing up and down on him until he started forcing me down and holding me at that gag point. I hated it but I kept trying because he kept praising my efforts. "Such a good slut. You're doing so well. Look, you've gained another inch." and so on. I was trying hard not to puke on him when I realized I was wet again. Whether from his praise or sucking my brother's cock, I'm not sure.

After several minutes of this he pulled out of my mouth and turned his back the door. Once he was set he pulled me into his seat so that my back rested against the bottom of his seat. It was awkward. He was using the seat to brace his legs against the bottom of the dash. While he used his left hand to brace himself against the reclined seat back. He grabbed my hair with his right hand and slid his dick back between my lips. Once his cock was back in my mouth he used his grip on my hair to fuck my mouth for a several minutes. I looked up at him. Watching his face. I could taste the pre-cum beginning to flow from him and his face was becoming tight. I knew it wouldn't be long.

Suddenly he slipped his cock from my mouth and began to stroke it over me. "Open your mouth." he commanded.

Unlike last time I opened my mouth wide and closed my eyes. I heard him yell when he climaxed just before the first jet struck me in the forehead. He came again on my cheek, in my mouth, then the other cheek almost up my nose. It was obvious to me that he was trying to cover my face in his jizz. Eventually, I felt him rest the tip of his dick on my mouth and I knew he was finally spent. He had missed my eyes so I could open them and watch his face as I sucked the cum from his cock. When it was empty I reached up and used it to push his seed into my mouth. I savored the taste of him for a few moments.

I heard him let out a satisfied sigh when the thought appeared, 'I have to get back into my seat'. I got back to my seat and stared at the steering wheel as Carl put his dick away and raised the back of his seat. I realized my tits were still hanging out. I pulled the straps of my sundress back into place and reached down to grab my panties and put them back on. I started to shake as I slid them back into place. I checked the mirror and saw that I looked like a glazed donut. I rubbed my arms. Carl had re-buckled his seat belt. After watching me for a moment he reached over to me. I'm wasn't sure why at the time but I punched him in the arm. Hard.

"Ow! Fuck, Heidi!"

"You stupid... " I punched him three more times. "motherfucker!"

"Ow! Would you stop punching me you violent bitch!?" he said as he grabbed my wrists.

"Why would you do that!?" I struggled with him to get my hands free.

"Calm - down!"

I stopped struggling but began to cry. "What were you thinking?"

Carl sighed again, pulled me close and held me in a hug. "I was thinking that I love you and that you needed it." After a few minutes I pulled away enough to look at him. Then he kissed me. When he broke the kiss we just sat there and stared at each other for a few more moments. "I get that you're feeling guilty and don't know how to express that, so you default to anger." he smiled while I gave a small laugh. "But this will get better." I nodded in reply. "You needed it. I - definitely - needed it. So we took care of it. OK?"

I let out a sigh. "Yeah."

He pulled me close and gave me a deep sensual kiss before asking. "Are you alright?"

I nodded. "Yeah."

"Good." He kissed me again. "Because when we get home I'm bending you over your bed and spanking your ass red." I was stunned as I felt him squeeze my left breast. "Just before I sodomize you, of course."

I licked my lips as a small thrill worked its way down my spine..